Mee

29 - Closing Remarks “What happened? Get lost on the way?” Frank joked to Emily while he quartered off another piece of pancake. “Hit a pothole...” Emily slumped onto a stool by the island. Frank’s association with Mary was enough to make him out as an imaginary proxy, as if she were being ogled by the woman herself right now. The thought itself was enough to make her shiver. “Did you forget to change shirts, too?” More lighthearted fun, but facts were facts. Unless she had a duplicate shirt with the same syrup stain in the same spot, bigger fish had taken her attention. “Yeah, guess I did,” her voice danced, yet turned like gears. “I sorta got wrapped up with Joyce in something...” Frank nodded along, his eyes closed as if the reality were too grave to witness. “The way Mary moves like a tornado, half the time I feel like she’s knocking thing after thing outta my own head,” he laughed, then quickly composed himself. “Don’t tell her I said that, though...” Emily did smirk then. “Pinky promise.” Had she been drinking a beer, there’d have been a toast to that. “Joyce doesn’t fall too far from the tree,” he sipped from his glass, “she can be about just as driven as her mom.” Maybe, but at least Joyce knows where the brakes are… Still, the Summers family was certainly coming off more as a matriarchy than anything else. Very, very strong-willed women… “Is her whole side of the family like that?” For her sake, hopefully Mary’s type was a rare breed. “Well…Christmas and Thanksgiving definitely get a little hectic, but it’s always lively?” Out of sight, Emily practically shuddered. Frank was too nice for his own good, especially when it came to dishing out the details that mattered. Then again, trying to be indirect was just about the same as being totally direct, just with a little more class. “How big are your get-togethers?” “Thanksgiving can get a bit big, but Christmas definitely takes the cake,” he scratched his chin. “Let’s see...there’s me, Mary, our son John, Hannah, then we have Mary’s two sisters Carol and Martha along with their husbands. Carol has a girl and a boy, Martha has a son. Who else...” he tapped his finger. “Sometimes we have more, but those’re the regulars… Oh! Right,” he heartily dropped his open palm on the table with a laugh, “I forgot about my own brother, Mark! He and his wife Laura pop around for at least a second.” Meanwhile, Emily had been counting one finger after the next, until there were more people than fingers, and she didn’t plan on moving to the toes. “Fifteen, I think,” Frank answered her thoughts for her, realizing he’d been watching her simple arithmetic. “Fifteen? Really?” For a split-second, all those fifteen faces were that of Mary’s. Quickly she shook her head, trying to physically knock the traumatizing thought out of her. “I thought it was a little less...” Maybe she counted wrong? “Well, let’s see...” Frank blew some wind from his mouth. “Thirteen of us...then that leaves you and Joyce, so plus two. Fifteen sounds right?” “Oh,” Emily looked a little dumbfounded for a second, then laughed. “Guess I forgot to count us.” “Well, of course Joyce would come, but you know you’re more than welcome too, right? Don’t worry about us though, we won’t be offended if you can’t come. I’ll only cry a little,” already he went to wipe one of his eyes. “Stop, stop! I haven’t said no yet!” Emily laughed. “I take it Mary would really want me to go?” The mere mention of her name was a sore spot for conversation, but if Emily didn’t mention it, she figured Frank sure would. “Oh,” he jokingly scoffed, “you and Joyce have it easy, you know that? You two get to have her for the weekend, but I live with her, ya know?” Emily snickered. That was one of the best things about Frank. He was self-aware and could take and make jokes about it. He’d never insult his wife, obviously, but he wasn’t scared to joke about her less-than-perfect qualities. “Don’t worry about Mary. Whether you choose to go or not, I’m still never gonna hear the end of it until the actual day comes,” he chuckled. “Maybe even a few days after!” They shared a few more laughs until the city streets below were louder than themselves. Who’d have thought Emily would be bonding with Frank over Mary? “But to set the record straight,” he paused to finish his last bite of breakfast. “Mary does mean well; she’s been very excited to meet you. Though, she’s always been known to...come off a bit strong. So if you do ever get upset with her, no one’s gonna be too hard on ya. I’ll try my best to keep her on a leash.” A leash was definitely what she needed. Frank would have been a godsend just a little bit ago… Hopefully Mary wasn’t a liar though. The thought of facing her was already scary, so having to think what it would be like facing Frank after Mary told him anything was terrifying. Frank stood up to wash his plate in the sink, toweling off his hands. Leaning his head out into the hallway, he looked back at Emily. “Speaking of tornadoes, where are the other two?” “Uh...still cleaning, I think.” Half-true. Cleaning and probably chatting; a subject-matter that made Emily feel small and embarrassed, and Joyce probably downright uncomfortable. “Hmm. Well, how about we have them get a move on?” Before Emily could answer, he was already walking ahead. Emily’s heart skipped a beat. Where was he going? He wasn’t going to the room, was he? He couldn’t! The scarring image flashed in her head, all in its swollen and infantile splendor. Under no circumstances could Frank enter that room. If he saw, then for sure he’d--! “Joyce? Mary?” Frank stopped short halfway down the hall, calling to Joyce’s room. “You two kids ready to get the day started?” A couple feet behind him was Emily, frozen mid-step. The door opened in response and it was Joyce’s head that stuck itself out. “Huh? Oh, sorry, Dad. Mom was showing me one of her ‘home remedies’. We just finished up now.” She opened the door some more to show her full figure in the frame. Stepping to the side Mary came out next. “Did you just finish your breakfast now?” Mary asked as she walked by. In her hand hung a filled black plastic bag. Emily only knew because she couldn’t help but keep her eyes on the ground, otherwise she might accidentally see Mary’s. “It takes time to enjoy food, ya know,” Frank stepped around Emily, following his wife. “What did you show her? How to get dust between the drawers?” “Oh shush, what would our house look like without me...” their conversation faded away the farther they were. Looking back at Joyce, they both exchanged blank faces for a second, each stuck on their factory reset smiles. Joyce was first to break the silence. “Wait, didn’t you come to change your shirt last time?” Emily pupils were doing cartwheels. “First your dad says it, now you? I feel like I’m the only one who forgets...” Joyce stroked her nails across Emily’s head as she walked in the room. It smelled different; not that the smell was bad before. Just more...refreshing? Like soap, almost. “To her credit,” Joyce sighed, “she does know how to clean...” “Sorry...” Emily meekly spoke, guessing what may have needed to be cleaned. “It’s fine regardless, but if the carpets come out of this unscathed too, that’ll be a nice bonus.” She was mindful to shut the door. “So...” other than the stain, Emily couldn’t help but feel the need to address the other elephant in the room. Rather, the one that just left. “...How did it go?” Joyce frowned a little, and Emily’s heart and expression sank. “Considering what it could’ve been if she found everything out…it went really well, actually. Just...very weird.” Emily looked a bit more hopeful. “So it did go well? What happened? What did she say?” Then she remembered what Joyce had asked her in the bathroom. “...What did you say?” “Are you sure you want to know?” Joyce asked a bit reluctantly. “Nothing bad happened,” nothing worse than what already did happen, “but the whole conversation was...well,” her linguistic skills weren’t so sharp at the moment. “Weird...” “Do I wanna know?” It was her right, but the truth wasn’t always a good thing. “Go change your shirt. I’ll try and summarize all the noteworthy stuff.” And so she did, whilst Joyce did her best to package recent events. “So, she definitely thinks you have a medical condition...” It wasn’t very shocking to either, since they could gather that much from their initial conversation. “She sort of talked herself into it, but I first made it clear that you wear protection next to never, though she thinks stress and excitement is why your ‘accidents’ are so ‘frequent’ right now.” They were Joyce’s words, but even to her they sounded ridiculous, simply because she knew they weren’t true. “Stress? Excited? So she really thinks I am a kid?” “No...” she didn’t completely think that, but even Joyce couldn’t give a flat ‘no’. “But...I definitely think she has a soft spot for you. Face it, Emily, you’re cute.” She spoke like it was an absolute truth, though it heated Emily up a little. “I’m not saying that to be flirty, just as a reason why, objectively speaking, my mom is taking so well to this… Maybe on some level, even if she won’t admit it to herself, yeah, she sort of does see you like one.” “So...so like, what? I get a free pass, or something?” She wanted to be offended, being seen as anything less than an adult, but after everything thus far, had she given Mary much reason to think otherwise? “Maybe? I really don’t know. From the sound of it, she really doesn’t seem to mind you wearing diapers. If anything,” Joyce cringed a little, “...she turned into a talking point...” “...That does sound a little weird.” Joyce merely nodded. “And included with that, she also tried to ‘educate’ me on how we should be throwing away your diapers...” she blew at a loose strand of hair. “How…what?” Even with context, the mere mention of Mary seemed to encrypt it all again entirely. “Since she doesn’t know about the nursery and the diaper pail inside it, she thinks it’s a bad idea to use any normal bin in the house. She’s not wrong...” Joyce sighed, falling through the same hoops yet again. “But I’m not wrong either. I wanted to tell her so badly I know what I’m doing!” Tightly she clutched her intangible gripes. “But…” she relented with a sigh. “That’d defeat the purpose of damage control.” “Thanks for swallowing your pride,” Emily awarded her with a peck on the cheek. She happened to look around a little. “Where did the other thing go, by the way?” She already sounded uncomfortable, and for good reason. Quite frankly she’d had enough of using the ‘d’ word for one day, especially in ‘Emily’ mode. “Hm? Oh, it should be right over...” she started to explain as her eyes fell on an empty space, then her tone reared into an agitated growl. “Rrrgh, damnit, why does she have to be so persistent?!” Her little outburst was enough for Emily to inch away, causing Joyce to put back on some restraint. “I’m sorry,” her face sunk into her hand, “I didn’t even notice she slipped away with it.” Thinking back, what else could have been in that black bag? What’s more, if Emily decided to think about it any harder, she just saw her girlfriend’s mother throwing away her very own used diaper. And the fact that they acknowledged it and were still sitting there was cause for concern in Emily’s eyes. Joyce could see the slight bit of expectancy in her eyes. “Don’t worry, after the whole lesson about getting a separate trash bin for diaper duty, I highly doubt she’ll be doing anything other than what her mantra preaches.” “A-are you sure?” Emily didn’t exactly doubt it either, but Mary was proving to be an irritatingly unpredictable person. “Positive,” she nodded. “She’s definitely a headstrong mother, which is why I choose to believe in her motherly conviction...” Finally, she ran her hands through her own hair for a second. “Were you still looking to get those extra five minutes from this morning?” Joyce slumped her head into Emily’s lap. “It’s either that or I need a drink...” “You said we were gonna go out, right?” The raindrops against the window faded into earshot. “Somewhere indoors, hopefully?” “A very good idea,” Joyce continued to mull, stirring in Emily’s lap. Begrudgingly, she lifted herself from such a wonderful position. “Actually, that new shopping center finished their renovations a few days ago?” “Like a mall?” “Sort of… Along the lines of lots of different stores, just without the parking and it’s built into the city.” “That could be fun. Browsing could kill some time.” “It could, but so does actually shopping, you know?” Emily frowned. “I don’t need any new clothes.” “Very true. You don’t need anything new right now, and neither do I. But, that doesn’t mean we can’t want things?” “Why do you have to make so much money?” “So I can get nice and comfy homes to put nice and comfy beds in. With how high maintenance your wardrobe is, I’ve had to start working overtime, you know?” “I would call that a first world problem, but I feel like you’re too rich for that. That’s like a...a zeroth world problem, or something.” “Well, my money is your money, so by association you’re a ‘zeroth’ worlder too,” Joyce snickered as she slung her arms over Emily’s shoulders. She suddenly groaned. “After all this, I’m gonna need a vacation. Where are we gonna go? France? Italy? The UK?” She almost picked one, but considering Joyce’s wealth, Emily couldn’t say for certain she was joking… “It’s too soon to talk about that stuff. I’m just getting off vacation, you know. And hopefully back to work...” she spoke pensively. “Everything’s gonna be fine. F - I - N - E.” Not that Emily doubted her, but she tended to be pessimistic at times like these. “How do you know?” “Because I’m the breadwinner?” She didn’t say it mockingly, but more like it was a given. “Well, yeah, I know you are, but...it’s a mental thing; having a job. It proves to me that I’m independent. I don’t wanna be the stay-at-home girlfriend.” Even if that sort of was what she was being right now... “Or what? Then I’d be a real sugarmama? Huh?” Joyce teased, starting to peck her on the cheek. While Emily did laugh, it wasn’t at the forefront of thought. “I appreciate it, but like I said, it’s nothing to do with you. It’s a personal thing… I already depend on you so much, voluntarily. If I didn’t have my own income...then I’d really be a freeloader.” She looked over to the head sitting beside her shoulder. “Did I kill the mood?” “Yes,” Joyce said quite plainly, pointing her tongue at the offender. “You know, did you ever consider that you’re maybe being a worrywart for no reason right now? I’m gonna make the executive decision and close this topic of discussion. We’re only gonna go in circles and you’re only gonna be upset.” “Kay...” For a moment they merely existed, apart from Emily shifting sides on the mattress. “I don’t want any new stuff.” “No promises~.” Thankfully it wasn’t as much of a show this time getting to the car and driving to their destination. And to Emily’s credit, she fought quite hard to stay awake this time and her efforts had paid off. However, relying on a public parking garage wasn’t as successful. “Guess everyone else in the city had the same idea as us...” Joyce miffed. For a moment, all you could hear was her thumb rapping the steering wheel. That, and the downpour cascading all the windows and windshield. “It can’t be a fun day if it’s only easy,” Frank assured her with a hand on the shoulder. “Honestly, why can’t they have reserved parking, or something?” She hated standstills, especially when she was trying to host a group of people. “You never know,” Mary leaned over, just to see the line of cars in front of them. “There’s probably some section for bigwigs?” “Why couldn’t they put this next to my company...” Joyce groaned. “When I come to visit you guys, I want you driving, Dad.” “I woulda drove here, you know? Though, you can’t charge me if I scratch your car.” “First one’s free!” her voice stretched an octave as her arms did so. “Should’ve seen the old model before Emily totaled it,” she snickered. “Hu...what?” Her head had been rocking back and forth like a pendulum in the backseat, but the snide remark snapped her back into reality. “I never crashed your car!” “See? Total denial!” Everyone laughed but Emily. “More importantly,” Mary started to shift gears, “it looks like it’ll be a bit until we can get in...” “Maybe it’d be worth trying a different parking garage?” Frank suggested. “There probably is...” Joyce pondered, still keeping her eyes forward. “We may have to walk a little though...” The windshield wipers swept across their view. “In this rain...” “Did we bring umbrellas?” Unfortunately. Only one. The only one Joyce knew of. In hindsight, she was the fool for not even considering… “I packed a couple,” Emily spoke up. “Really?” Joyce asked from the front. “When?” And as an aside she also thought to herself about how many umbrellas she actually owned? One for the car...for the office… She continued to ramble. “I figured just in case.” Emily played it off nonchalantly. She looked under her feet and funnily enough there were in fact two umbrellas sitting there. “It’s only two though...” Well-placed intentions, though only half-baked. “That makes three then,” Joyce already turned out of the lane, sacrificing their hard-fought space. They turned just enough to see the countless other cars sitting in a long line behind them. “Mom and Dad can use those two and we’ll use mine.” “How far of a walk is it gonna be?” Emily couldn’t help but ask, seeing the farther they drifted away in the pouring rain. “Under ten minutes, hopefully...” Joyce sighed. She could feel exactly what was going through the girl’s head, precisely because it was the same thing she was going through too. “Let’s call it a lesson learned, then.” Frank chuckled. “I’m sure we’ll survive!” “E-Emily?” Joyce spoke, her voice could be heard right next to splashing raindrops. “Yeah?” Emily looked up, finding Joyce’s hesitant expression close to the roof of their umbrella. “Don’t you think it’d be better if I held the umbrella?” Willing, yet dumbly, she said, “I guess…? Why?” Joyce laughed a little. “So I don’t have to keep slouching over?” It finally clicked once Joyce slapped her in the face with it. For some reason Emily the much shorter girl elected herself to hold the umbrella. What she thought was a kind gesture had actually been a hindrance… “S-sorry...” Emily kept her eyes forward but held the umbrella a bit higher. Joyce politely received the torch and raised their shield a bit higher. Higher than Emily would have been comfortable doing. “I can finally see again!” Joyce laughed as the pair continued to walk. Mary and Frank were right behind, each with their own respective umbrella. “At least it’s not windy,” Mary offered some encouragement from the rear. Emily didn’t answer, but took down the note. She cautiously eyed her own shoes which were starting to look a bit wet on the edges. “Something on your shoe?” Joyce asked. She couldn’t help but notice she’d been staring at them. “Water.” Emily answered conflictingly. “Ye-...” Joyce cracked a grin. “That so?” “Forget it,” Emily dismissed herself. “It’s stupid.” Joyce had paused, yet nodded. “You’re right, it probably is.” Then, she could see the girl’s eyelashes flutter, as if she’d just blinked. The kind of blink to be followed by a stupefied look. Emily was stupefied. Of course she was being hard on herself, but she didn’t exactly expect Joyce to feed into it. “What?” Joyce kept a neutral look. “What is it?” “Nothing...” “You’re right. It probably is nothing.” Now Emily did look at her, only with narrowed eyes. “Stop it.” “Stop what?” “Stop doing that.” “Stop doing what?” Joyce innocently chuckled, willingly oblivious to any crime she may have committed. “Stop agreeing with me!” “What? What do you mean? All I said was that--” “--It was stupid, yes.” Emily cut her off. “Then I said it was nothing, and then you said it was nothing!” “I-...” Joyce scratched her temple with a confused smile. “I don’t see the issue here...” “Because whenever I talk like that you always say ‘it’s not stupid’ or ‘tell me anyways’, no matter what it is. You’re not doing that this time.” “Mmm...well?” She gave Emily a hopeless look. “Do I do that?” “Okay, fine, I’ll tell you!” Emily gave up, leading to another smile from Joyce. “I hate it when you tease me...” “You really are like a cat...” Joyce fawningly mused. She simply had too many tells, hence why she considered Emily such a bad liar. Not because she couldn’t lie per say...but because Joyce simply knew her too well. “So? What’s on your mind?” “It’s just… You’re gonna think this sounds ridiculous...” “Probably will,” Joyce chimed in with a grin. “...I don’t like getting stuff you bought me dirty...” she mumbled more the longer her speech carried on. “Even the shoes...” “But clothes already get dirty when we wear them, don’t they?” Joyce retorted. To her credit, Emily expected some kind of joke about her silly logic. Instead, she knew exactly how to stoop to Emily’s mindset. “W-well...I don’t mean that kind of dirty.” “Dirty isn’t a very selective thing, though?” “You know what I mean,” Emily sulked. “Somehow, I do,” with her umbrella hand, she stuck out her pinky to trace the small crevice behind Emily’s ear, leading to her visible shudder. “But also, somehow, you don’t know better by now than to not fret over that kind of stuff… I’m gonna have to look into hypnotism or something...” “Sorry for being thoughtful,” Emily ‘humphed’ and puffed out her chest. “Maybe I should hog the umbrella a bit? Just to get you wet enough to finally break those shoes in?” She started to twirl the handle, teasing as their overhead drifted slightly more to Joyce’s side. “Then if you do that I’m gonna stomp in every puddle we walk by,” Emily haughtily fired back. “Oh? I’m not wearing heels, you know? I can always outrun someone as tiny as you!” “I changed my mind. I want the umbrella back.” “Hey girls? Watch out up ahead,” a distant Frank called from the back, though he went unheard. “Really?” Joyce exclaimed. “You want my umbrella?” “No, our umbrella,” Emily corrected. “What’s yours is mine and mine is also mine!” She could only raise a brow to her twisted logic. “R-really…?” “Exactly. So, I’m gonna give you until the count of three. One!--” And ‘one’ was as far as she got. Had they heeded Frank’s warning to keep their eyes forward, they would have noticed the gradual incline in the aged sidewalk that’d been filled to the brim in near ankle-deep water. Joyce was the first to go as she wasn’t prepared for the sudden drop, leading to the collapse of her entire balance. Emily wasn’t more than half a second behind, but somehow her nobility gave her the reactionary speed to at least try and grab for the tumbling Joyce. Not that it meant much. Because Joyce was the larger of the two and Emily was...well, Emily, the smaller of the two merely accelerated their own tumble and descent by grabbing on to another sinking weight. They both fell to their knees with a loud and heavy splash. Water soaked their pants, shoes and socks, and had even reached their shirts from the splash. What’s worse, dirt was in the water and covered them in mud as well. Their umbrella lay discarded nearby, washing themselves anew in the downpour. “Ugh...” Emily groaned in disgust. “‘Ugh’ is right...” Joyce sighed in a similar fashion. “Don’t say we didn’t warn you!” Mary said from behind, holding an umbrella over Joyce’s head. Frank did the same for Emily. “You two were so busy with your little argument that you didn’t see this up ahead.” Both stood up, feeling no less worse. There were large dark stains all over the front of their pants, seeping into the material and clinging to their skin. “Let’s table our ‘discussions’ for when we’re not in the rain.” Joyce did her best to stay positive, but even she wasn’t immune to a shitty situation. “I’m ready to go home now...” Emily whined. She pinched at her pants, trying to separate it from her skin. Instantly reminded of her last ‘adventure’ in the rain, she was utterly disgusted to force the memory of being totally drenched. “Well, guess this makes a good excuse for us to go shopping now,” Joyce muttered, doing her best to separate Emily’s strands of hair. “If you say it like that then I’m gonna think you planned this all to happen...” Emily moped, sitting on the public bathroom counter. For no visible reason she let out an agitated groan. “This sucks! Why can’t anything we try to do go right?!” Her expression turned down another level. “I think even my underwear is wet...” And need it be mentioned, the not good kind of wet. Sulking some more, she took stock of their close surroundings. “Is it okay for us to use the family bathroom like this?” “We’re family, aren’t we?” Joyce spoke as she looked into the mirror, adjusting herself. “At least we’re with my mom and dad. I guess that counts? Should I ask my mom to come in and help?” “Not a funny joke,” Emily deadpanned, thinking to just a few minutes earlier. After their little “dip” in the water, the group trudged onwards to the mall which was a very much less than exciting journey, especially when you’re covered in water and have to walk around in squishy shoes. They made it to a bathroom before catching the social spotlight, but had to strictly forbid Mary from entering. Of course she was insistent on helping them clean up, but thankfully Frank had reigned her in. That in itself triggered another recent memory related to eating pancakes, where Frank promised he’d keep a tight leash. Such a nice man… Emily’s eyes glistened, which in eyeshot left Joyce looking at her weirdly. “You wouldn’t get it,” Emily had read her mind. “It’s a pancake thing.” “Don’t tell me you hit your head when you fell...” “What are we gonna do about our clothes?” They at least weren’t dripping anymore, but they could certainly feel an uncomfortable wetness all over still. And an unfortunate thought crossed Emily’s mind. Be it the rain or my own pee, somehow I always end up wet… “Get as dry as we can then find something new to wear. Even once it all dries off, we can’t do much about mud.” “Mm...” Emily nodded, looking down at her shoes. They were certainly dirty now. Had the puddle water not been enough, they decorated in streaks of mud. What was going to come off already had, and now the rest was starting to stain and crust. “I’m sorry, I know you don’t like throwing away gifts, but I like keeping clean clothes on our backs,” Joyce sympathized, squeezing her shoulder. “Can we just clean them back home?” “Of course,” probably. She’d never cleaned a pair of shoes in her life, but certainly it could be done. “But for the time being let’s find something else to wear? Just so we can finally start this day on a high note?” They weren’t much longer before they had done enough maintenance to at least be passable. Faces and expressions were back in order, but the clothes… “You two clean up awfully nice!” Mary smiled as the quartet formed again. “Best we can, at least...” Joyce groaned, Emily choosing to stay passive. “It’s a new shopping center and all, but do you think we could go for some clothes first?” “Clothes?” Frank exasperated. “All the new and fancy things here and that’s where ya two wanna go first?” “Oh quit giving them such a hard time,” Mary nudged her husband. “He’s probably been thinking of all the things he could say while you two were in there...” “In and out, Dad, promise!” Joyce already panned her eyes for a map or nearby store. Somewhere above the many passing heads or through the weaving crowds. They’d managed to hit another busy attraction for the second day in a row. Funny how coincidences worked like that, as Joyce could feel someone’s hand slip into hers. I swear, thinking how the zoo went, this is like reverse psychology… She nearly rolled her eyes over how amusing it was and loved it all the same. They did find a map and glanced over it, trying to find someplace that sold clothes. “Oh, perfect. Look,” Joyce pointed to it on the screen, “they have a Capital Star here?” “Like the brand name?” Emily asked, following her finger. That was a lucrative brand...in part to its limited sales at a high price. Wealthy people’s kind of shopping. “I didn’t even think they had in-person stores...” “I saw one of them once when I was on a business trip...” Joyce pondered. “But that should do the trick. Let’s hop to it.” “Guess we’ll finally get to see how our daughter shops for clothes,” Mary confided in Frank with a chuckle. “...Mmm...” Frank agreed, scratching his chin. “They even have a kitchenware kind of store here...” he continued to gloss over the map. “Okay, fine, you can go,” Joyce beckoned. “Huh? What do you mean?” Frank asked. “I know clothes aren’t your thing. Especially price tags?” “No, what do you mean? It’s alright, I’ll tag along,” Frank shrugged. “Take your chances while you get them, hon!” Mary urged. “Maybe we can find you something while they’re getting their stuff?” “Not at those prices!” Frank outraged, leading to their laughter. “See? Point exactly. Get going, have fun. We’ll find you after.” “If you’re sure...” Frank started to say. “We are,” Mary confirmed. “You’re already moving, so get going!” He wasn’t making a dash, but he walked in a way that couldn’t mask the excitement. Unfortunately, Emily was kind of sad to see him go. Not only did he make great company, but… “Looks like it’s just us three!” Mary exclaimed, putting her hands together. “Hey Joyce,” Emily murmured, squeezing her hand. “Hm? What’s up?” “Why not somewhere, uhm...cheaper?” “Mmm...well, I haven’t been to one in a bit, so I’m curious about their new collections.” And just what might there be for Emily? The thought incited pleasure across her face. Then she toned down the expressions a bit. “Remember, my treat today?” “It’s always your treat...” Emily blew hot air. She looked a bit more bashful. “Thank you...” It was enough reason for Joyce to walk onwards with a pleasant feeling in her chest. After all, being able to do for Emily was all she wanted. That and so much love in return, all of which she got. Emily managed to stop them in their tracks. “Uh, actually,” she fished her hand into a pocket, extracting a buzzing phone from it. “I think someone’s calling me… Is it alright if I go back to the bathroom real quick just to answer? It’s kinda noisy out here.” Joyce looked back, seeing the bathroom doors were still within view. “Okay, we’ll be waiting right by the map sign.” Letting go of Emily’s hand was tough, but she had to relinquish both her unnecessary fears as a lover and a mother. After taking her time to see she did in fact make it, Joyce could convince herself that it was okay to give her mom the lion’s share of attention now. “It’ll be nice to get some new clothes,” Joyce sighed. “I’m sure it will be,” Mary nodded. A wardrobe malfunction’s never any good… Speaking of which, Emily’s cleanup wasn’t any worse, was it? “No? Why would it be?” “Well...” Mary seemed hushed, looking for the privacy a conversation like theirs could have among a sea of strangers, said in a lower voice, “she’s in a diaper after all, isn’t she?” “A…--Mom!” Were they already back to this? “No, she isn’t.” and why was Joyce even humoring the question? “Why would she even be?” “There’s been a lot of excitement and stress lately, so I figured it wasn’t impossible...” “Well she isn’t. Don’t ask her about it, either. It’s private...” she forcibly closed herself off. Only now she realized that being in a public space came first rather than second to chewing her mom out. “I just want to make sure today goes well for everyone, that’s all...” Mary said. Joyce could hardly imagine the woman’s intentions ever working as intended. But, she didn’t disagree with her mother’s sentiment. Everyone in their own way was trying to make today a good one. Well, almost everyone, as the empty outline of Frank’s figure stood beside them. They didn’t speak until Emily came back, but the longer the silence persisted the more impatient Joyce started to look. She kept eyeing the bathroom where Emily went, but a troubling thought plagued her mind. A conundrum she couldn’t seem to detach herself from. How would Emily look in a diaper right now? Such an elated fantasy made the woman’s eyes sparkle. “Joyce? Are you alright?” Mary asked with an uncertain look. “Hu--huh?” Joyce snapped out of her dreaming. “It...it’s nothing.” She shrugged it off with an almost flustered look. Where’s Emily? Some time later, approximately 33 hours later, after a peculiar shopping trip, delicious meals and constant back-and-forths: Frank, Mary, Joyce, and Emily were somehow able to finish their time together without any further apparent upset. Much like the chaos which ensued for the past day and a half, the time the Summers’ husband and wife spent with Joyce and Emily had come to an end. Hence the time now reading 8:30PM on a Monday evening as, well...a small bit more of chaos was taking place. “Hon? Have you seen my toothbrush?” Frank called from the bathroom. He could be heard rummaging through the few odds and ends laid on the counter. “Already packed them for us!” Mary answered back with just as much volume while she handled her end of preparing. Meanwhile, Joyce is sitting on the large and spacious sofa, poised upright as she tensely taps her foot on the floor, one leg crossed over the other. Every so often she leans her head back, likely hoping to see a mother and father arriving with fully packed suitcases in tow. Unfortunately she’s had yet to see this. “Unbelievable...” Joyce muttered under her breath, trying to trace the gymnastics of today in her brain, trying to occupy herself with a thought exercise of how it came to this. But she cut herself short, calling down the hall, “Mom! Dad? Are you two almost ready? Your flight is at 10 and it’s going to take us at least twenty minutes to get to the airport!” She glanced at the clock again. “Not including traffic!” She waited for a response, but only reprieved her short-burned patience by groaning aloud. Rubbing her temples she continued to whisper agitated and annoyed pieces to herself. “I swear, if they don’t make it to their flight on time I’m sticking them in a hotel… Like hell they’re coming back here…!” No offense to Frank, really. Not so much Mary either, although she was certainly the one in the hot seat. Today and late night yesterday, the day they went to the shopping center were filled with reminders of increasing frequency for the married couple to start getting ready to go home. Maybe pack a few things here or there; put away old clothes or keep their toiletries nearby. But somehow, magically, there “was no time for it,” as spoken by Joyce’s headstrong mother. Mary for the final day had been insistent on doing as many things as possible. Shopping, a movie (Not a horror one), lunch at a restaurant, dinner at a restaurant, which only ended just about an hour ago. Mary always has a special way of being a thorn in Joyce’s side, but a lackadaisical approach to keeping appointments is what bothered Joyce the most, and has always been a peeve of hers. It’s no secret that Joyce is a busy woman and she understands the importance of time and what little of it there is in a single day. She well understands being late for a good reason (such as making time to spend with Emily), but not a one could be found in these circumstances. She was just about to call for her parents again, only until a delicate finger pointed itself into her vulnerable cheek. Turning her head to the source, Joyce couldn’t help but feel her steeled will and firing cylinders be calmed at least somewhat by the sight of her loving antagonizer. “Are you really that upset?” Emily asked, crawling across the cushions over to Joyce. “Yes…!” Joyce openly vented. “Well…! Ugh...for now, I am...” As silly as it seems, the question that appeared to have an obvious answer actually gave Joyce a moment of valuable pause. “I just...I told them they should start focusing on packing, but my mom hasn’t stopped between yesterday and today!” “W-well...” Emily supposed while poking her fingers together. “Maybe she was just excited to see you, so she wanted to do as much as possible…?” Probably more so to see you, Joyce silently thought to herself as she looked at Emily fondly, without a doubt in her mind. She wasn’t completely wrong. “God forbid if this is her way of trying to figure an excuse of why they should get to stay here another night...” “You...” Emily was about to laugh at Joyce’s ridiculous notion, but then gravely reflected on all her interactions with Mary thus far. “Y-...you’re kidding, right?” Joyce rubbed her eyes while they fell back on Emily, a bit surprised to see her concerned look. The smaller girl’s wariness was met with a warm smile however. “Yes, I am. My mom is...unique, in a lot of ways, but I think even for her that crosses a line of courtesy and decency...” Granted, it’s a twisted mindset to think keeping someone’s diapers a secret falls second to intentionally being late. “What time should we be leaving for the airport?” Emily asked, resting her head on Joyce’s thigh. “Thirty minutes ago?” Joyce said, carrying a tone of disbelief that could hopefully rub off on Emily. She sighed. “Maybe if I let Mom pack you up and take you with her that’d convince her to move a bit faster…?” “Hey…!” Emily whined, reaching her grabby hands up at Joyce, who deftly disarmed her by clutching her wrists and leaning her head down for a kiss on the lips. “Kidding~” Joyce said with a snicker. “As if I’d ever let someone else have my little treasure.” She said fondly, stroking a hair on the girl’s head. But Joyce then shifted her expression to a curious one. “And what’s all this talk about ‘we’? I was planning to take them to the airport on my own?” “Huh?” Emily replied, just as confused. “Who’s gonna keep you company on the way back though?” “I can handle myself.” Joyce blew a cool chill on Emily’s forehead, inspiring confidence. “Don’t want me, that it?” Emily teased, sticking her tongue out. “Always and forever the absolute opposite, actually,” She stuck her tongue out in retaliation. “But no; what I’m concerned about is giving you a fair chance to sleep. You didn’t go in for work today, after all. Didn’t you say Sunday was the latest you’d hear from them? You’re probably gonna be on call at any point by now...” Emily didn’t offer much of a response as she stewed there for a bit longer. Not too much longer, thankfully, as Frank and Mary finally did come with their belongings right beside them into the main room. “I know, I know,” Frank already started before Joyce could speak. “I humbly and wholly agree with your issues and complaints.” He paused for dramatic effect. “I blame Mom, too.” “Wha--?!” Mary shouted in surprise, but was quickly and curtly cut by a forced smile and usher from Joyce. “Great! Let’s go before we have to stick you on a bus instead of a plane!” Joyce moved them along to the mudroom. Emily watched for a moment as they stepped into the shoe area. “Emily?” Emily blinked, looking forward, realizing she was watching Joyce’s face. “Are you coming? If so, we really gotta get a move on!” Reserved just for Emily, she kept that same tone of urgency she felt for the moment, but made sure to generously coat it in the sweetness and patience she felt for Emily, and Emily alone. “Oh, I think I may have forgotten to pack my--” Mary started to say, but Joyce’s expression of love and affection snapped back to one of order and authority. “Forget it! Tell me about it later; I’ll ship it or buy you a new one!” Joyce cut her off. “Y-yeah, I’ll go.” Emily said back, a little surprised by how Joyce could manage to keep her mom on a leash. Maybe Joyce really could withstand her if she tried… Walking around the couch and following the trio into the small space, she was just about to start looking for her shoes when they were already set aside for her. “Frank, do we really need to go back for that thing of yours? We haven’t seen Joyce in so long, and now we finally got to--” Mary started to say, having second thoughts, yet was interjected by her husband. “Hon, we see Joyce plenty, and the holidays are right around the corner. We gotta give them some cooldown time before we start suffocating them all over again.” “Dad...” Joyce rolled her eyes, trying not to be made out as the villain, although she didn’t totally disagree with the metaphor… “Wait!” Mary suddenly piped up. Everyone turned their heads. “We never did anything for Emily’s birthday!” The disappointment in her voice was akin to kicking a puppy. “Uhm, that’s okay,” Emily meekly replied. “We’ll just have to make a rain check,” Joyce reasoned, saying just about anything at this point to get her mom out the door. So caught in the moment, Joyce even turned her head to Emily’s feet for a moment, wondering if the laces had been tied yet. As quick as the doting thought came though she dashed it aside, trying to focus. “Sorry we didn’t make good on the promise, Em,” Frank said to Emily, even offering his own apologies, although not as dramatic. Emily giggled awkwardly, trying to wave it off. “R-really, it’s not that big a deal, haha. I already got to have a great birthday with Joyce?” It was enough to make Frank smile, but Mary seemed no further convinced, as much like Joyce, or vice versa, she seemed to hold herself to a high standard. Joyce held out her hands for Emily and lifted her back onto her feet once she was ready to go. All it took was another check of the time to have Joyce moving the group along. “Okay, no more idle chat. You’re gonna be sitting on the wing of the plane at this rate!” All four moved out of the apartment and into the hall, down the elevator and finally in the garage. Somehow fortune seemed to have favored them that night, whether it be for Joyce and Emily’s sanity or Frank and Mary’s convenience, but their ride to the airport wasn’t as long as you’d might expect. Reaching the dropoff lane they slowed down in front of the terminal entrance. Frank and Mary were quick out the door, and Joyce and Emily soon followed after. Naturally Emily wanted to give her goodbyes, and to be honest, more so for Frank, but Mary meant well in her own way… “Okay, those are your suitcases in the back...” Joyce spoke slowly as she made a mental note. There was nothing else other than to see them off. “Okay,” she turned her attention back to her parents. “We’ll go find a place to park then make sure you get on your flight and take off...” “Oh, hon,” Frank waved her off. “Don’t worry about us old seniors. You two have work in the morning, don’t you?” “Well you two come first, obviously...” Joyce started to reason, but Mary even chimed in. “We know you can move your schedule around, but we don’t want to force the same thing on Emily?” Joyce grew quiet, feeling a bit ashamed for not considering that. Even more to consider, just how might Emily take it? Now she might think she was the reason Joyce didn’t get to stay to see her parents off… “You’re right,” Joyce said, dialing it back. “Truthfully, I’m tired as it is...” Sighing a breath of relief. “You two are really exhausting, you know that?” “Guilty as charged.” Frank chuckled. “Alright, come on now, you know the drill,” he said with open arms. “Awh, it was great seeing you, dad!” Joyce said as she wrapped her arms around Frank. Emily watched from the side with a smile, but was quickly included by the smothering of Mary. “Emmy, it was so-so-so-so wonderful finally being able to meet you!” Mary endlessly fawned with words of praise and compliments. “I’m so sorry we didn’t get to celebrate your birthday, and I’m so sorry we didn’t get to do more. I know we had our hiccups, but I hope you had as much fun meeting me as I did, you!” While Emily’s first instinct may not have been to hug her, she wouldn’t need to solve that indecisiveness due to her arms being pinned to her sides by Mary’s smothering hug. “It..was nice meeting you too, Mary…!” Emily squeaked through the snug embrace she was trapped in. Things were moving too fast for Emily to remember the massive embarrassments she’d suffered in front of Mary, so she was able to keep face for their goodbyes. Mary finally let her go, swapping to having her hands on Emily’s shoulders. “You’ll be coming for Thanksgiving, right? Christmas, too?” “Mom, she has her own family,” Joyce butt in, long since done hugging her dad and remaining a spectator. “W-well…” Mary started, but felt the momentum of her emotions tripping over realistic expectations. “We’ll figure something out.” She sufficed. “Cross that bridge when we get to it.” Joyce dismissed it, stepping in to hug her mom, leaving Emily and Frank to the side now. Emily looked at Frank, who gave a warm smile. Stepping in, he surprised Emily by instead of giving a hug, holding out a fist. He shrugged at his own gesture. “Figured my wife hugged you enough for the two of us?” Instinctively, Emily bit her lower lip, bursting into a laugh as she returned the “totally radical” gesture. Both seemed to find it equally as weird though, because it ended in a hug as well. “You’re really funny, Frank! I think Joyce is gonna kill me if I start sounding like you!” “Not to worry,” Frank assured, leaning in for a whisper. “I’ll teach you the rest of my secrets the next holiday we see each other.” Emily reared back out, stifling a giggle at the gaze of a suspicious girlfriend. Joyce could only raise a brow, panning her eyes between Frank and Emily. “Forget it,” she sighed. “Better I don’t even know… More importantly, go get on your flight now!” Joyce shooed them. “Love you guys, talk to you soon!” The parents waved their hands as they wheeled their suitcases off, both Emily and Joyce doing the same to them. Once they reached through the double doors and started to phase into check-in, they were out of sight. Both Emily and Joyce stood side by side for a few moments longer, watching the same way Joyce’s parents left. It was as if they were waiting for the other to make a move. Their little unspoken test of endurance though was ended by the shivers of Emily. “Finally free!” Joyce practically shouted, taking Emily by the hand and stuffing her in the passenger seat. She scurried around the front as fast as her boots would let her and was not long after behind the wheel. “One word, to summarize this whole ‘adventure’?” Joyce asked, turning her head over. “Chaos.” Emily replied, without a second thought. “Quite certainly Pandora’s Box.” Joyce nodded, putting the car into drive. After being on the road for a few more minutes, she did speak again, only a bit more serious now. “...Would you be willing to meet them again?” “Of course I would...” Emily answered again without much consideration, although she exhaled by the end of her answer. “Frank was awesome, and so was Mary. Just...” “I know, there’s no need to explain. I know I must be sounding like a broken record by now, but she means well. Not that it’s any excuse…” And Joyce could most certainly imagine her future phone calls with her mom being just as non-discrete. “Do you always see them for Thanksgiving and Christmas?” Emily asked. Joyce nodded. “Every year. Maybe one Thanksgiving I was a day late to because of work, though… I was there the day of, but not the day before. For both Christmas and Thanksgiving we usually have a pre-day before the actual thing.” Emily gave a short moment of awe as she respected her dedication. “That’s really cool. I’m usually home for the holidays, too, but usually for the day of, and maybe one or two after to spend with my mom and dad… Oh, and also, Frank told me you guys always have like fourteen people?” “Mm...” Joyce paused to comment while she tried to run the numbers. “Uhm...that sounds about right. Yeah, it’s a good number. How big are yours?” “Maybe six at the most!” Emily laughed. “Usually it’s my mom, dad, me, my dad’s parents, and sometimes my cousin if she’s around.” There was more silence after that, back to that same awkwardness from before; waiting for the other to break the silence. With her hands on the wheel, Joyce was idly pressing her thumbs into each other. “...I know you’re probably going to be busy like me during the holidays...but maybe we could celebrate together, somehow?” Emily giggled in response, a little bit bashful. “I...” she scratched her cheek. “I sort of thought we were gonna do that already...” “O-of course!” Joyce stammered, quick to emphasize. “I just didn’t want to assume...I know you have your obligations, too...” “Well, I do want to see my parents, but I’m sure we can figure something out.” “I just can’t wait to get home!” Joyce could feel herself growing more giddy by the minute. It honestly felt like a monumental step to even feel this way. She wasn’t going back to just a husk where she holed up until it was time for work. She could see Emily just in the corner of her eye, and it only stirred warmer feelings. It was a home, and she had someone so wonderful to share it with. “Ugh, being able to have the house to ourselves again almost makes me want to take another day off...” Joyce mused. It was only a couple of days, but any amount of time Joyce has to throttle herself already feels like an eternity. Nothing needed to happen tonight, because just being able to be alone with each other was enough. “Home again, home again! Jiggity--!” Emily started to shout with glee, right before a hand muffled her cheers. “Yep, you’re definitely gonna need some dad detox.” Joyce said as she continued to restrain Emily’s speech while sitting down on the floor. She was quick to let go though once she felt something wet and odd on her hand where Emily’s mouth was. “Ew! Did you just lick my hand? You little munchkin!” Joyce waved her hand away, trying to dry it. Emily snickered over her devious acts. “Girl’s gotta have her own defense measures!” “Yes, well, maybe after a bit more thought, you licking my hand isn’t the worst I’ve had to deal with you...” She then noticed her words seemed to have carried an unintended effect, as Emily grew quiet. She reaffirmed with a hug and a kiss. She nuzzled her cheek against Emily’s, speaking in a tender voice. “That being said, I wouldn’t want any less from you.” She created a long pause by kissing her cheek. “Sorry if my words came out a bit off...” “No, I know,” Emily nodded, hanging her hands off of Joyce’s wrists. “That stuff is always gonna be sort of embarrassing, though...” “Well, then I guess I’ll always need to be reminding you of how amazing you are!” Joyce finally let go of Emily, standing up once her own shoes were off. “It was really cool getting to meet your parents,” for the most part, minus the moments that involved Mary at her...strongest? “But is it weird if I say that it’s...kinda nice to be alone now?” Joyce stifled a laugh, making Emily feel flustered. “What…?” Emily whined with embarrassment. “It’s nothing. Well, it is something, but nothing that you said wrong.” She smiled brightly. “I feel the exact same way, and it’s why I’m so happy to hear you think the same. Guests are fun, but it’s natural to want our home back to ourselves. Our home.” She emphasized again to Emily with tender affection. Whether Emily could fully accept it or not, Joyce truly did figure this place to be her own home as much as Emily’s. Her name was on no paperwork and she certainly made no financial contributions. But even still, to Joyce, she was one of the very pillars that made this place worthwhile. Before Emily, getting this place was maybe continuing a habit of maintaining a high standard of living, along with other reasons. “Oh! And uhm, is it alright if I move my stuff out of your room tomorrow? I kinda just want to go to bed...” Emily asked, already stretching. “Hm?”Joyce raised an eyebrow. “I don’t mind you keeping clothes in there,” she chuckled. “Wouldn’t it be weird having to go across the hall every time you want to get dressed?” “What do you mean?” Emily looked confused. “I...it’s okay to call it my room, right?” She reservedly asked, referring to the room she’d been sleeping in before Frank and Mary commandeered it. “Well, no, I wouldn’t be.” Joyce said quite plainly, surprising Emily a little. Emily had asked, but of course she was expecting a different answer. “That’s the guest room. Unless you really didn’t like sleeping with me?” She asked as if feigning offense, but was amused to see Emily catching up to her own assumptions. “Though, my own girlfriend not wanting to share a bed with me...” She pretended to ramble as Emily cut her off. “W-wait, you meant I was permanently moving into your room? Is...is that okay?” Obviously Emily had no objections to it, but somehow in her own twisted logic, despite being tenderly cared for and intimately handled by Joyce, she somehow thought this was an intrusion of space. Objectively, it was, but their context thus far was more than enough to make it seem trivial. Joyce rolled her eyes. “Of course it’s okay! I won’t force you, so if you really want your own space, naturally I’ll respect that. But yes, bringing you into my bed while my parents were here was to me a bit more of a permanent transition...” “So...we’d be sleeping together? Every night?” Emily asked. Joyce was putting on a wonderful poker face. Honestly, she couldn’t believe how much Emily was sounding like an innocent schoolgirl. Obviously she’s been with at least one other guy, so she’s no stranger to the inner workings of a relationship. In Emily’s head though, the prospect of being so in love with another woman that also acts as her caregiver seems to have muddied the waters for her. But before Joyce could offer a response, a quivering smirk started to form on Emily’s face as she shifted her gaze away somewhat. Clearly the thought was exciting to her. “Ideally,” Joyce gave a small laugh, “yes. Besides, you’ll get to have another small sample tonight anyways. I still need to wash the bedding in the other room, so you’re gonna have to be my little spoon again, tonight.” After a brief moment of trying to hide her own excited look Emily started drifting her eyes to the kitchen. “What?” Joyce noticed her staring. “Kinda want ice cream...” “Definite no.” Joyce was curt to shut the idea down. “Huh?” Emily giggled. “Why not?” “Because we both need to sleep.” Joyce let out a small sigh. “Still nothing from work yet?” Earlier on the couch Emily didn’t seem to have a chance to speak on it because Joyce’s parents came out, but now… “Uhm...I maybe got something?” Emily said. “I’m gonna go wash up before bed...” She quickly excused herself. “Great, I’ll wash up, too.” Joyce said, following along. And so they did, with more strangeness between the two, expressed in the form of silence. Joyce had been thinking of something to say, but she didn’t actually. Instead she spent the whole time observing, starting to seem concerned. With a toothbrush in her mouth she started to say, “Emil--...” But the girl was already on her way out of the bathroom. It was likely she heard Joyce, but she didn’t come back. In the bedroom Emily was turned with her back to the door, still getting her pajamas on. Joyce started to do the same. They both got into bed but Joyce hadn’t shut off the lights like she normally did. Instead she reached her arms over, sliding Emily across and close to her bosom. “Okay, come on. No more games.” Joyce spoke calmly, stroking her back. “What’s up?” “Wh...what?” Emily looked up at her, seemingly confused. Joyce then looked a bit hurt. “Please, I’d never accuse you of lying, and I know you’re not now. But I know something’s up.” “It’s...” Emily inhaled through her nose, letting out a shaky breath, followed by a sniffle. It was all silent for a few moments. “W-was it that obvious…?” Joyce could only give her sympathy, hugging her a bit tighter. “It’s my job to notice these things. Come on, you can talk to me; you know that already. What’s wrong?” As Emily trembled, Joyce continued to soothe her in a warm embrace. “Is it about work?” Joyce calmly asked. Emily hiccuped, and Joyce could feel her clutch tighter as she buried her head into her chest. Up until now she’d been putting on a front, but with nowhere else to go, she crumbled so easily under what little confrontation there was. It was only the partial truth though, as maybe some part of Emily did want to confide in Joyce. “I...I wanted to talk about it, but I just didn’t…” She rubbed her teary eyes. “I didn’t know how…!” “How long have you known?” Joyce rubbed her back.. “Since yesterday morning… At the department store...” It was when she excused herself to answer a call in the bathroom. It hadn’t fully hit her then, but it sure was starting to now. While Emily couldn’t see it, Joyce furrowed her brow, remorseful in her own right. “I’m sorry I didn’t notice any sooner until now...” “What?” Emily craned her neck to look up at her. “I never even said anything...how could you be expected to know?” “I just don’t like the idea of you having to face stuff on your own...” Joyce explained briefly. “You’re an adult, obviously, and I know you’re more than capable, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to always be supporting you.” Emily hugged her for a bit longer before continuing to speak. She braced herself, but putting the thoughts into words put a sick feeling in her stomach. “I’m...I’m not going back to work…” It felt like a bombshell. Joyce nodded with complete understanding. “It’s okay, you’re gonna be just fine. You have my support, 200% of the way.” “Did...did you know?” Emily quietly asked, in reference to foreseeing her sudden unemployment. Joyce paused to choose her words carefully while stroking her hair. She didn’t want Emily to think she expected disaster, as if she were waiting for it to happen. “I didn’t know anything. I didn’t have any expectations for either or. All I planned for was being there for you. And, well? Here I am!” She chuckled a little. “You’re my rock, and I’m yours. Lean on me.” Emily sobbed as she lay there, facing her reality head on. “It was my first job away from home…! I...I applied out of state then came out here to work...” Forty hours a week, full time employment, benefits; all of it was gone. It’d be one thing to be laid off from some mundane position that didn’t feel like a gaping hole in your work career, but it’s another to lose your lifeline in a strange place far from home with few steady connections. Joyce nodded her head, continuing to make noises that made it clear she was listening attentively. “They said they were closing my department indefinitely...” She sniffled. “I can pick up whatever I left at the office tomorrow...” “Was it all at least on good terms? They can still be used as a reference, right?” “Yeah, I think so...” Emily sadly spoke. The idea of trying to find a new job was daunting. As said, this was her first away from home. She’d have to start searching the web, find something related to her skills, update her resume… “I want you to know how proud of you I am,” Joyce said to Emily, holding her close. “What is there to be proud of…?” Emily sniffled. “All I did was lose my job…!” “Of no fault of your own?” Joyce reminded her. “You didn’t do anything wrong, Emily. It’s unfortunately just bad luck...” She hated leaving it to superstition. There were obvious reasons for why things were the way they were, but of course Joyce wasn’t in a position to see those reasons, nor did she think that’s what Emily needed to hear. “It’s just...” she sniffled. “I don’t know what I’m gonna do…!” “You,” Joyce gently hushed her. “You are going to get a well-deserved rest, and as am I. Then tomorrow we’re gonna wake up, go to your office, get what you need, then get you home so you can destress.” “No...I can’t do that to you.” Emily moped, wiping her tears. “You already didn’t work today because of your parents.” If her own troubles weren’t enough, the guilt of causing the same for Joyce was worse. “What do you mean?” Joyce asked with a sense of emotional hurt. “You’re not doing anything to me; I’m just worried about you...” “Thank you...but tomorrow I’ll go on my own. But, uhm...” Joyce placed a finger to her lips, with a tender smile. “Already taken care of. I told Charles he should be on standby since yesterday.” “Th...thank you...” The room fell quiet once again as they laid there, apart from Emily’s tears. Although, she was trying to make an earnest effort in shushing herself. “You know it’s okay to let it all out, right?” Joyce smiled. “If you have any more you want to get out of your system, that’s perfectly alright.” Emily didn’t give much for words other than the squint of her eyes as they started to water again. It quickly became a muffled sob as she was once more tight in Joyce’s arms. All the while her rock looked down at her so fondly, but of course with troves of care and concern backing her every affection. “And here...” Joyce leaned in, pressing her lips on Emily’s forehead. “One magic charm for a good night’s sleep. On the house!” The odd transition was enough to stun Emily’s tears for a moment, enough that she giggled a small bit before going back to her tears. Joyce did look up at the ceiling with a slight bit of uncertainty. For now, I suppose we may have to consider what a new normal looks like for us... Hey everyone! So, it goes without saying that it's been a solid minute since I last posted here. Anywhere at all, really. Crazy to think I last touched base with everyone almost half a year ago...Time really flies. College has been an experience, to say the least. Thankfully I'm taking classes on campus, but not so thankfully that 95% of the experience is still online, and I'm limited in what I can do here. May have to consider taking classes from home next semester. I'm extremely sorry for keeping you all in the dark; I've touched on this before, but I feel guilty when I'm active on this forum in any capacity and it doesn't somehow involve a content addition to any of my stories/a new short. I guess it sort of feels like an obligation to you guys, but maybe that's something I need to work on. Sheltered is not dead, and neither is Illegal Immigrant. I'll say it once more, Unless I make an official announcement, and it will be super official and be made abundantly clear for its respective story, a story of mine is not discontinued/abandoned unless I say so. Thank you for being so invested in my stuff; it means so much hearing the kind words, especially people I can identify as readers of mine for over a year now. I want to be more active, and hopefully this isn't just wishful thinking. I'll try to do better with this and sincerely want to start writing again. I have been, truthfully, but I need to redirect that a little bit to get back into the groove. So thanks for putting up with me, and I love to hear and read all your comments! If you've sent me messages and I haven't responded at the time of this comment, I promise I will get back to you, it's just very late/early at the moment for me, and pesky 8am classes beckon to me. P.S. I cannot vent my frustration enough about getting a new graphics card. All I want is an RTX 3080 ("All", I know, it sounds silly), but alas stock is at an all-time low and every bot underneath the sun is so driven to inflate prices. I wanna scream every time I get one of these things into my virtual cart and its gone faster than I can click a button. Just venting though! Hopefully that has a turn of good luck soon...

Hey! Late reply, but...better late than never? Mary at her best! And worst? I might play with Mary's character a little bit more; it's fun having the overbearing archetype, though I want to keep it grounded, somewhat. As for how the diapers look, yeah, that's definitely a worthwhile comment. Who knows though, even if it's not explicitly put to paper, these characters still have thoughts going through their head...! Hm. I apologize that I'm not replying directly with a new chapter! Also, thanks for the happy birthday! Granted, I think I'm acknowledging it at right about the midpoint between my last birthday and my next, LOL. Hopefully next year goes better! Thanks for commenting, and I hope to find some more time to post! ...And the story is gone again. And...it's back? Uhm, I think people elaborated on the easter egg in the comments, but truthfully I was only thinking in terms of dark mode, I think. I'm a bit too all over the place right now to confirm it, but at least on one website, there wasn't really an easter egg depending on your website theme. Wasn't thinking that far ahead... What? Another Pip? Two? Impossible! Haha, jokes aside, it's cool to hear that my characters are cherished, even some less animate than others! I feel bad though, it's been so long since I've seen this comment, the image expired for me and I can't remember what the plush was! Thank you for commenting! Whoa, whoa, easy there now. Peaceful negotiations first. Violence after they break down! Hey! Not dead, just unfortunately busy. Although I may be gone for periods of time, I do stand by my little chart in my bio. Unless I update a story to be on hold or discontinued, I intend to keep writing for it. Haven't stopped thinking about Sheltered, although I haven't been writing for it much lately.

7 - Listen to me Dawn was fuming. She couldn’t move, couldn’t speak and couldn’t be heard. Every single time against her better, rock-solid judgement, she’d been proven wrong time and time again to trust in others. James with a free hand was rubbing his ear, which didn’t strike Dawn so much considering how neglected she felt. This way, there was undeniable proof she existed in the backseat, even if they were choosing to pretend like she didn’t. “Dawn...” James didn’t take his eyes off the road, “can we please use our indoor voices?” Katherine was out of sight, but her hand soon wasn’t. “It’s only for a little bit, hon,” Katherine cooed. “I know you don’t like the car seat, but please just bear with it a little bit longer?” “Th-that’s...” She was going to scream again, but the rage subsided only for pure disbelief to hit the bloodstream first. Yes, Katherine was right that she didn’t like the car seat, but had she the spacial awareness to realize what Dawn was actually saying, she’d know that wasn’t the issue right now. Frustrated to no end she tiredly whined, “That’s not what I’m talking about!” She banged her good hand off the seat, though it hardly made a noise when hitting the padding. “Just...just listen to me already!” “Of course I’m listening,” her hand tried to communicate that, but Dawn lifted her legs out of the way. “Remember what we talked about in the store though? We need to wait for our turn to talk.” “B-but, but...” why couldn’t she see her own idiocy? Her own ignorance? Even James! “But you never gave me a turn! We’re talking about what to do with me, so I deserve to be included! I’m a grown adult!” she cried. “It’s my choice and you ignored me, then get mad at me because I have something to say about it? God, I’m so fucking done with this!” “Language, please?” Katherine tried as a friendly reminder, though that hardly meant much on Dawn’s radar. Did the drop of a single syllable matter more than being acknowledged as a legitimate person? “It’s gonna be okay, alright? We just need to have your wrist looked at--” “I don’t want anyone to look at it! I want to go home! That’s all I ever wanted, but then you made me go to a store, wear a pull-up, ride in a car seat...” she tried choking back her emotions, “and n-now you’re taking me to some doctor I didn’t ask for...and then you’re probably gonna… Ahhh, jesus, please, just let me go! I’m done!” How much of a broken record could she be? “I understand, and I’m sorry so many things are happening that you don’t like, but please, this is all in your best interest...” “That doesn’t make it okay to ignore me!” Dawn fired back. “Just because you’re bigger, that doesn’t mean you get to walk all over me!” “We’re not walking all over you...” Katherine said, sounding sympathetic, yet in the antagonized eyes of the Little, still perched on her pedestal far above Dawn’s. “And why do you do that?” Dawn thickly asked. “Every time I ever say something, all you do is tell me that it’s not what I said without any reason and just expect me to accept it! You don’t talk to me; you just act and push me along! You tell me to trust you guys, but all it ever feels like is that it gets worse and worse!” “How about we all just take a breath?” James calmly suggested, but the tempo had become too fast for a meager pause. “No! I don’t need to take anything!” Dawn roared, yelling from the confines of her seat. “I don’t want anything, and I don’t need anything! I need to get back to the hotel! They’re...they’re probably back by now, so leave me alone!” Yet another powerless moment. She shook and she trembled, but the clouds continued to float by and the car still kept in drive. “Sweetie,” Katherine started, sounding pained, but from the first word alone Dawn knew she wouldn’t be hearing what she wanted, hence why all cylinders were still in motion. Screaming at the top of her lungs, with such a volume even both Amazons struggled to focus, “SHUT UP!” Frantically, she shook her head in all directions. “Shut up! Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up shut up shutupshutupshutupshutup! I hate you! I hate you both! I don’t care anymore! I don’t wanna do anything! Take me back! Let me go home!” Tears were rolling down her fiery red cheeks as her composure once more shook asunder. The entire time she had been straining against her buckles, but finally her adrenaline was slipping just enough for her to fall back into the seat, yet no less sad nor agitated. At some point the car slowed to a halt, and a mere glance out the window would be enough of a sign, but it was hardly something Dawn cared to do. She’d been torn apart and sewn back together so many times in one day, embers were starting to ignite along the fuzzy fringes that her mind and intellect were wearing down to be. A door opened and someone slipped out of the car, probably just to get away from Dawn’s sobbing and screams. She hardly cared, embracing the bittersweet victory even, just to finally be alone. Then the door right next to her opened, bathing her tired self in direct sunlight and the shadow of an Amazon looming over her. “Please, please talk to me,” Katherine begged. Now she sounded on the verge of tears, reaching her hands for Dawn in the car seat, but from the small girl’s point, she flailed and kicked to keep the Amazon away. “I don’t want to talk! Take me back!” Dawn, equally, if not more sorrowful with a touch of spite, shouted as she tried to reject Katherine in every way imaginable. She had her chance to be amicable, but Dawn quite literally did not have the capacity to give any more. Katherine simply stared at the girl from a slight distance, cupping her mouth as her glossy eyes threatened to overflow. Even now, she was trying to be there for Dawn in some capacity, but the Little wasn’t having it. “Go away,” Dawn’s words attacked her heart, cutting it down with a merciless blade. “I HATE YOU!” Katherine’s shadow over the girl had become static. Not a single part of the Amazon even dared to make as much as a vibration in the particles of the air itself. Only until the gravity of Dawn’s ridicule crushed the mighty giant with the weight of the world. Her arms trembled and she made the slightest whimper, faced with a reality too harsh to bear, leading her face to contort into a scrunched and heartbroken mess. Full-on sobbing, she was quick to close the door, giving the battle-scarred Little the time to herself she’d sought so desperately for. “K-Kath, honey!” James called for her from the driver’s seat, and as Dawn rolled her head to the side, they met eyes for a brief moment. Something reflected off his eyes, but she couldn’t be sure what she saw. Utter disbelief? Shock? Disgust? Maybe something along those lines, considering she’d just pushed his wife to tears… Of course it was her fault. After all, it was only Dawn the incompetent Little that could only make bad decisions and say the wrong things, right? Only she deserved the blame of making mistakes, so why would anyone be on her side? Nobody was… Left with this result, James wasn’t more than a moment longer in getting out of the car, likely going after Katherine, understandably. Then, sitting in the company of herself, locked in a car seat, responsible for an Amazon in tears, left with a plethora of new reasons to silently weep over. Biting her lip, she tried not to make it loud. And even then, every so often, she could feel the slight throb from her wrist… “It’s not my fault...” bitterly, she told herself. Not even her emotions were listening, so carefree to move to the beat of their own drum. The absurdity of the situation was a toss-up, whether it be awarded to still being trapped in a car seat, or even feeling a smidgen of remorse for an Amazon. She wasn’t in the wrong though. She couldn’t be. Even if she was, she wasn’t. As long as she didn’t give in, she wouldn’t have to deal with the perpetual struggle of trying to please others at the cost of self-sacrifice. Apart from the tears, things were finally quieting down. Not only was the car itself silent, but she could hear herself think; something she’d been longing for what felt like forever. She didn’t try to fight the seat straps as an act of submission and disinterest. If she wasn’t trying to pass everything through a pessimistic filter, she even dared to say that she might even be comfortable right now. The soft seat, the mute ambience, and her reclined positioning. Just to take it one step farther, by lifting her legs she could lay there almost fetal, had the buckle not gotten in the way. But whatever comfort she didn’t have, her lack of energy allowed her to overlook it. Once more, she fell asleep. . .. … .. . ! It was another sudden awakening when Dawn lurched forward, though the seat-belt straps quickly caught her before she could go flying forward. “You awake?” Dawn reacted to the sound before she could even put a name to it, seeing that it was James. He was back behind the wheel again, and looking out the window showed that they were on the road again. “Y-yeah...” she rubbed her eyes. “Where are we?” Were they going to the doctors? She hoped not. Even if after all this they weren’t going to listen… “The hotel,” James said, in a leveled voice, casual, as if what to Dawn happened five minutes ago didn’t happen at all. Granted, the byproduct of sleep was the passage of time, a wonderdrug for any sort of short-burst tension. Like always, his eyes were focused on the road. He didn’t give any explanation after stating the fact. “What? Why are we...” she’d been subjected to it so many times, only on the rebound did she realize that it wasn’t disappointment. She was being taken back. She was being listened to. “Wait...the hotel? Really?” The disbelief in her voice couldn’t be misplaced. After everything she’d been through, how couldn’t she feel a bit giddy? “Try to stay relaxed, though,” to serve by example, James spoke even lower. “Katherine’s asleep.” “Asleep?” Even slower to remember that there was a third person in the car. Then again, it was a bit hard when she couldn’t see the person sitting directly in front of her. And if she listened closely, tuning out the noise of rubber rolling over asphalt, she could hear the rhythmic inhale and exhale of another person. “After everything you’ve been through today, I figured you might be asleep when we got back to the car...” he quietly sighed, giving his wife a glance. “Even Amazons have their limits, too.” So even the mighty could fall...? Thinking about things, that was only part of the truth. While Dawn was trying to hang on to any piece of dignity she could, Katherine by the same token was doing whatever she could to keep her safe. Whatever she thought “safe” might be. “But...” Call her the fool for thinking she should ask, and definitely call her the idiot for pestering the Amazon she just finished screaming at. “...How come?” “How come?” She nodded out of habit despite it being an unnoticed gesture. “I’ve been trying to get you to take me back this whole time…” It was honestly a little hard to believe. “I guess I wasn’t expecting you to listen.” “Well, I decided because I was afraid my eardrums wouldn’t survive another errand...” he lightly chuckled, drilling a pinky into his ear. Dawn didn’t have much of a response, now that she was of a much more stable mind. “S-sorry...” she mumbled. “I was just a little stressed out then… Is your ear okay?” “I’ll survive,” he said in good spirits, stifling a laugh. “In all seriousness, there is an explanation, but if it’s okay with you, how about we table that until we get to the hotel? I don’t want to wake Katherine up.” “Sure...” and to settle herself down, she turned her head over to the window beside her, watching the passing scenery of the city. From where she could see it, there was an orange hue hanging up above, mellowing out her mood along with the aftermath of so many festivities packed into a single day. “Sleep well, at least?” “As well as someone like me can...” It wasn’t a dig at James, in particular. Just a truthfully honest fact. “Hopefully you’ll feel better once you’re home,” he reasoned, stroking his thumb across the steering wheel. Even the Amazon dimension and its plethora of technology weren’t immune to red lights. “...Thanks,” she answered back. It felt strange, finally getting a regular conversation. After every suffocating and awkward exchange with Katherine...this felt oddly refreshing. They didn’t speak any more than that, but this truly had grown to be Dawn’s favorite type of dialogue. The absence of noise dancing in tune with their surroundings, there couldn’t be a better complement for the white noise around them. While their presence entertained each other, they could enjoy their own thoughts and play their own tunes, not needing to waste a breath on trying to decipher the other’s. Once the voices had ceased and moment after moment wasn’t being forced down Dawn’s throat, her mind could drift to so many other things than just the object of her misfortune and pain. She could hear her own breathing, watch the rise and fall of her chest, let her legs dangle without a care in the world. It may have been her withdrawal that made the return so sweet, but she was starting to remember what peace felt like. Bathing in the warm light that leaked through the tinted window, she might even wager that she could fall asleep again, only that it’d be true sleep. Deep sleep. A wonderful rest that had dreams and wasn’t just an empty void for her to stare into. There wouldn’t be the panicked jumpstart as soon as she woke up, feeling like she just escaped some terrifying monster from the otherworld. After a few more sharp turns, she could feel the car begin to slow down until it reached a complete stop. Was this it? “We’re here,” James said in a quiet voice, announcing so with the click and retraction of his seat belt. “I’ll get you out in a second.” In a few seconds James was at her passenger side, reaching his hands for Dawn’s buckle. “How do you even undo this anyways? I tried, but it wouldn’t budge...” she watched intently as James handled it, trying to figure out the obvious trick she was missing. “Really?” he asked, pushing his finger into the button, just like Dawn did, only for him the simple press was enough to undo the network entirely. Almost immediately the straps unbuckled and fell limp. Dawn was stupefied. “How…?” What did she do that was any different? Her technique was exactly the same, if not more? “Well, I guess they do make these things pretty well...” James commented, feeling the button with his hand again. “It’s as simple as you think,” showing her, he pressed his finger, and the button in its plastic shell sunk easily. “Only it takes Amazon strength. It’d be a little problematic if the Little sitting in it got out while the car was in motion...” “So we can’t be trusted then?” Dawn asked, already on the offensive. “It’s just not safe, that’s all. Car crashes can already be lethal to Amazons,” he paused, seeming hesitant. “For a Little...” The subject had grown grim, thus Dawn knew better than to prolong it. “Whatever...” not her problem. One and done. “Hopefully Heather won’t mind… Uh, if she says yes...” It sort of came out of her mouth without a filter. She hadn’t meant to bring up such a strange topic. James didn’t speak on it though. “Is it alright if I pick you up? What with the whole no shoes thing...” Dawn made a small approving noise, holding her arms out. Everything felt much more relaxed with James; like she was a normal person. He asked questions, listened, had such a more...inviting atmosphere about him. Though, objectively, what he didn’t have were the same features as Katherine. His arms were made of pure muscle, hence why Dawn felt like she was being supported by hardwood floors and brick walls. When Katherine was holding her, there was that same feeling of strength, but not to the degree of James. You could tell he was being gentle, but his carry didn’t have that same innate softness his wife’s did. With his free hand he closed the car door, and Dawn looking around could see the parking lot they were submerged in. Also from her vantage point there was a clear view of the hotel. He definitely wasn’t lying to her. They really did come back. They walked by the front passenger side and Dawn could see Katherine laying near the window. She was asleep, seemingly at peace, but the window couldn’t hide the red and puffy look around her eyes. Clearly she’d been crying for some time… James continued to walk, Dawn in arms. “Are we not gonna wake her up?” “Think it’s just you and me on this one. I’m gonna let her rest.” “Oh...well, okay.” It was another day for Dawn, but what about Katherine? She wasn’t the best to be around, but she didn’t deserve to be left high and dry, even if Dawn had to be resolute. She never meant to hurt her feelings, but sometimes it had to be like that… In other words, this was their goodbye, unfortunately left on not such a great note. “Any plans for when you get back?” James made small-talk as they walked. As he walked them both, rather. She was ready to respond immediately. But, then she wasn’t. “Uhm...weird,” she laughed a little. “I guess I didn’t think that far ahead.” She’d been so blinded by the notion of going home, she never once tried to look beyond the flash. “Enjoy life, I guess. Get out of it what I haven’t gotten much of here...” “Yeah? I take it your experience here wasn’t all that great?” he didn’t say it with a shred of offense. An unfortunate truth, honestly. “It was interesting to say the least...” she concluded, summarizing the vacation thus far. All the way up until today. “Today, though...” she grew quiet. It was all fun and games now that she was in the home stretch, but a scar she’d have to live with is one from today. There were so many tense and terrifying moments, it was shameful to admit she felt changed. This entire time, maybe she’d been so desperate to go home because she was finally beginning to dissociate. She was becoming something she didn’t recognize and the harsh world around her was so rigorously trying to shape and sculpt her. “Since Kath isn’t with us right now, you’ll just have to count it for the both of us when I say that we’re sorry for today.” “Sorry?” Dawn looked up at him, suddenly feeling a twinge of guilt. “I mean...” “I know,” he smiled, “it’s a lot of things to consider. We stopped someone from taking you, yeah, but in a way maybe we were just doing the same thing.” “Definitely not,” Dawn cut him off. “I know I said some things earlier and I’ve been freaking out all day, but…it was all in the heat of the moment. At heart, I think you two are good Amazons. No, I mean, good people.” “Yeah?” James asked, looking a little reserved, but undeniably happy. “Ya think so?” Dawn nodded her head. “There were definitely a few times...but I know you guys had good intentions. Just, sometimes...it was hard to accept them for what they were.” “Like we’ve said, we never weren’t trying to act in your best interest. Toward the end, we really did want to make sure you were okay. That, and at least try and give you a fun day that wouldn’t leave such a bad impression.” “Well, as much as I appreciate it, I think I might be having nightmares about being kidnapped...” she sounded like it was a joke, but she wasn’t smiling. “Even though our ideals don’t mesh so well together, you’ve proven to me that there are some well-meaning Amazons though...” but just as many, likely more, bad-intentioned ones… “Our plan when we first rescued you was to make sure you were alright, then try and do some exciting things. Just so you’d maybe think a place like this isn’t as bad as you think.” “I’m sure it can be good for the right people,” Dawn spoke somberly, taking a moment to think. “I mean, you two seem to be living a good life.” “It’s not only nice for Amazons; that was a point we wanted to make. Though, we didn’t communicate that so well with the time we had.” “Maybe it can be for...smaller people. They’re called ‘Littles’, right? Regardless, maybe it can be good for them if they’re surrounded by the right people…” “Goes without saying for any person; Little or Amazon.” He adjusted his arms some. “And also, when you get back to your dimension, go see a doctor, please? We’d feel a lot better knowing that you did.” “It doesn’t hurt though...” Dawn lied through her teeth, holding back an urge to hold her wrist already. “I’m not gonna rat you out, so you can be honest now,” James said in a no-nonsense kind of voice. Dawn was silent, though reluctantly she sighed. “Okay...I promise.” “Thank you.” And then the girl was rewarded with a firm pat on the head. Dawn didn’t say anything, likely in part to her leniency for the man that spoke to her almost like an equal, and that she was willing to look past the minor bumps since the finish line was in sight. The pair stepped inside the hotel, looking no different than it did earlier that day. The same attendant was on staff and her smile looked no less corporate than it did before. “Good afternoon! Welcome back, is there anything I can do for you?” Either she didn’t remember completely or was making a deliberate effort to focus on the Amazon. “Hi, we came earlier trying to check into her room?” he nodded down at the Little in his arms. Thankfully Dawn was a bit more clothed so she could have a bit more confidence. “Yes, that’s right...” the woman nodded, already typing away on her machine. “And also, those are very cute pants, honey!” She finally gave Dawn some recognition, but not in the way she wanted. Just hold your tongue… You’ve made it this far already… Frustrated, she settled for keeping the attendant in her side-view. “Someone’s a bit grumpy,” her voice grew bubbly, then she made an obvious whisper to James. “Any misbehaving, today?” “Huh?” James looked a bit off-guard. “Well, I mean, no… A few minor bumps, but all in all I’d say things went well today.” “Good,” she smiled. “Now, let’s see...you tried checking in earlier, but you needed some form of identification...which you did not have.” She looked back up. “Do you have any now?” “No,” Dawn replied, much calmer this time. Calm because she knew there was another way out of this stupid policy. “Well...” she started to look apologetic, “I’m sorry, sweetie, but the rules haven’t changed...” “Uh, actually,” James butted in, “didn’t you mention earlier about their tour group coming back at some point? Are they back yet?” You’d think she was surprised to hear James speak, once she heard what she did. There was a brief, wordless moment before the worker started to laugh it off. “R-right! Sorry about that, I forgot,” chuckling, she typed a few more things. Sure you did… Dawn’s pupils were running circles. “Uhm, Stacy, right? They’ve been here for a bit now, so the little ones might be napping, but I’m sure she’s awake...” There was more silence other than the queue from the front desk phone which was held against the woman’s ear. “Yes? Hello? Is this Stacy Jackson? This is the front desk calling, we believe that there’s a little who belongs to you and your group? Name?” she placed a hand over the speaker, looking expectantly at Dawn. “Dawn Kepler.” “Dawn Kepler?” She was speaking back into the phone. “Okay, alright. I’ll let them know. Have a good afternoon, bye.” After hanging up the phone, they had her attention again. “Stacy will be down in a little bit. You’re more than welcome to wait on the couches if you’d like?” “Thanks. Think we’ll take you up on that,” he turned to the lobby’s corner where a well-defined waiting area was set up. Cream-colored leather couches surrounded a large wood and glass coffee table; all sized for those of superior size, to Dawn’s disadvantage. Thankfully James was there to lift her over the quite literal hurdles however, as he set her down on the solfa. Taking a seat right next to Dawn, it felt like a landslide once the much heavier James pressed into the cushion, proving her denim and leather to be a bad combination when it came to sitting still. Down the tiny slope she went and crashed right into James’ legs. She tried standing herself up to move away. “S-sorry...” she did her best to apologize and maneuver at the same time. “Yeah, you better be,” James looked at her scrutinizingly, one squinty eye and a big frown. “Next time y’ain’t gonna get off so easy, ya hear?” Reflected in the girl’s eyes was the silhouette of a completely deranged stranger. “Wh...what was that impression…?” It was a voice saturated in disappointment. “I was trying to be funny!” James chuckled, “No need to look like I just ate food off the floor!” “Yeah, but...” Dawn continued, still shrouding herself in the art of persona, “that was, like, bad. Really bad. So bad I need to take back my ‘sorry’,” walking herself into a trap, she stifled a giggle. “And what did you say? ‘Y’ain’t? I’ve never heard something so ridiculous before!” She couldn’t help but crack herself up. “Yeesh, tough crowd over here...” Quite politely, James with his open palm added some force to Dawn, sliding her to the other end of the couch, lighting the fuse to an explosion of even more laughs. “Oh, that’s right,” a switch flicked inside Dawn’s head. “Shouldn’t we go ask to bring that other person down? Heather?” Again, she wasn’t out to betray her own kind, but she felt like some gratitude to the couple was owed… Besides, it was only an offer, even if she was pretty much guaranteed to refuse. You wouldn’t be right in the mind to sell yourself off to a place like this. James didn’t reply, assuming vocals was the only way to. Instead, he stared off in the distance, as if his answer were somewhere that wasn’t here. “James?” Dawn leaned forward a little, as best as she could without sending herself off the couch. “You know...” James leaned back against the couch, arms splayed across the top of it, “Katherine and I, we talked a bit.” While his sentence had ended, it didn’t feel like he was looking for a reply. “Katherine’s wanted to adopt for a long time now; she’s been talking about it for months, actually. Only until today did we actually get serious about it.” She was sympathetic, and James was nice, but she didn’t like the rose-tinted terminology. “Like, take some random Little off the street? That kind of adoption?” Need she remind them it was called kidnapping? “I know you have different opinions about what it should be called, but that’s the norm for what it’s called here,” he gave his neck some relief. “At least with Katherine, I feel a lot better about how she addresses it.” She was thinking of making another comment, but even if she didn’t like what James was saying, he wasn’t pressing her buttons intentionally. He was expressing how he saw the world. How society saw it for him. “Katherine doesn’t like forced adoption, and I’m not so crazy about it either,” not so crazy? That’s as far as it went? “It’s a lot better when it’s consensual. It can’t always be that way, but I think it’s the best… Maybe what you call it isn’t totally wrong for the people that do take Littles as they please. We’re not like that, though.” Dawn didn’t have much of an opinion in the way that’d be considered constructive, quite the opposite, actually, reasoning why she didn’t say anything at all. She just listened. “Katherine wants a Portal Little, especially, because she thinks they stand to benefit the most compared to a Little here. In Libertalia or any other city-state.” “Benefit? How?” it may have come off as offended, but she tried to limit herself to neutral questions. “There’s only one kind of person there; no Littles and Amazons. We live our lives, get an education, work, fall in love, be happy, and everything else. There is no strict hierarchy between races and one person babifying another, you know?” “But are there low crime rates? Clean energy? Advanced technology?” James was quick, but gentle on the rebound. “Everyone has access to sufficient, if not amazing healthcare here. Education consists of a lot more here than in Terra, as well as low poverty and pollution.” He wasn’t challenging her, but it sure felt like it. “S-so? That’s just for Libertalia, anyways. Can you say the same for every other city-state? My home may not have everything, but we do have our good parts, you know. And how do you even know about that stuff? About my dimension?” “It’s true that’s how it’s like here, but those sorts of things don’t change much across the states. They’re just about constants everywhere, apart from federal policy. And I know Katherine might focus on the more...emotional points of a place like Terra, but we do have knowledge about your more quantifiable logistics.” “Well, maybe this is a better place for infrastructure, but at least we don’t turn smaller adults into babies...” Dawn sulked, thinking of recent events. “I think that has some truth to it,” James agreed, to Dawn’s surprise. “Though, while you might think differently, I don’t believe Amazons adopting Littles is always so black and white… It’s impossible to imagine every different situation, but there can often be a lot of emotional or mental reasons for why a Little might be adopted. It’s a big topic; something I’m not qualified to speak about, but my point being that not everything can be rejected at face value.” He had chosen a poor place to cut himself short, because Dawn felt no more moved to his alignment than she’d been prior to their meeting. She stayed silent, otherwise she would feel compelled to keep the debate going, and then it’d only be destined to devolve into an argument, one she would probably get the blame for… “Hey, come on...” Dawn tilted thirty degrees to the left once Jame’s hand nudged her, along with his coaxing. “I didn’t mean to start an argument. I’m sorry.” “It’s fine,” Dawn exhaled, “It’s just...” she took another breath. “It’s a lot. A… a lot more for me to take in. I don’t have all the facts that you do...” “Not about who knows more, right?” James said, Dawn almost anticipating another pat on the head, but it didn’t happen. “Let’s keep things in good spirits though, yeah? Like...have you thought any more about what you’re gonna do back home?” “No...” she answered pensively, although her thoughts weren’t weighing on his question so much. “Really? Nothing at all?” he smirked. “Come on, I’m sure there’s something. Study? See some friends? Work? Go be a lump on a--” “Why?” Dawn’s voice interrupted him. “Huh?” “Why?” She repeated again. “Why did you two do all this for me?” “Well, we already said, silly...” “Yeah, but… I’m thankful. Very thankful...” Dawn lamented, forced to remember what her worst fears could have been. “Even after you two saved me, assuming you people really do think of us as only kids, you could have just left me with the police.” She turned her head, catching James’ eyes up above. “But you didn’t.” His look was still friendly, but it didn’t have the same smile as it did before. His expression was silent, soaking in everything before him. “I don’t know everything, and I’m not some mind-reader, so I don’t have all the answers, but I’m not stupid either...” she couldn’t help but clutch the materials of her pants. Even if it was James, the traces of an Amazonian confrontation were starting to linger. “If adopting was so important to you two, why would you bother putting up with me for an entire day if you don’t even want to get Heather anymore?” If Amazons today had taught her anything, amidst the good and the bad, they were far from being fickle-minded, at least towards a Little. They were headstrong at worst and immovably stubborn at best. James was still in a positive mood, although his smile seemed to be suspended by wires more than his own free will. “First...” he started, and Dawn could feel herself tense, awaiting some bombshell she had no conceivable means of imagining. A shadow loomed over her and she was too frozen to budge, nearly feeling her life flash before her eyes as certain doom descended from above. The shadow grew larger. Larger until she suddenly felt a giant’s hand atop her head, patting it gently. “Please take a deep breath?” he asked sympathetically. “You can trust me, I’m not going to hurt you.” There was a time lag before his words hit, yet once the signals finally reached her brain, she’d stopped her hyperfocus to give herself a self-check. A cold sweat was running down her back, she was shaking all over. They were all the same sensations that were a prelude to some kind of panic attack, like the couple she’d already experienced. “S...sorry...” Dawn murmured, pulling herself together. “I-I know I can trust you guys, but… And, are you sure you don’t want to adopt Heather? B-because I can… I’m sure we can ask--” “It was you.” “--Sta...” she had been on the cusp of finishing her last-minute idea when James had managed to totally derail both her mouth and mind. They’d both been talking at the same time, so of course she couldn’t be positive of what she heard, but the longer she stayed silent, and so did he, there in her stomach did she feel this terrible feeling. A feeling so terrible, that the bottom of her stomach seemed to stretch for miles down below, and there plummeting in free-fall was her heart and lungs, pleading for air. Again, she could not say with absolute certainty her ears had heard what they did, but a human’s sixth sense always seemed to spur those terribly, seemingly irrational feelings. “I...” She couldn’t even finish the first syllable. “...was…?” “It never was Heather,” James spoke clearly, with an almost piercing gaze. He himself had changed nothing about his demeanor, yet the very fabric of reality began to morph in the troubled eyes of Dawn as she struggled to come to terms with the truth. “We wanted to adopt you, Dawn.” She was a cesspool of emotions. No one word could perfectly describe the intangible mess her mental guts were. Anger would only tickle the fringes of her collapsing mind, much less the melted beams otherwise known as her former confidence leaking through the cracks into the abyss. Misery encapsulated her very state of ruin, yet not the shattered windows she knew to be her glance at hope. A small bubble rose in her chest, close to her sternum, separated by something within a mere inch from the outside world, until it burst with such force that she lurched forward, feeling a small gasp escape from her mouth. It caused a chain reaction, sending streams down her eyes, as she still watched the Amazon up above in pure silence. It was a day of many surprises and upsets, because for once, James, the mighty Amazon, of a race who could do no harm unto Littles, looked remorseful. “D-Dawn...” He reached his hand forward, but Dawn with her feet propelled herself away along the couch. It wasn’t even by intention, instead a mysterious force that moved her body for her. It was so involuntary, yet at no point did Dawn object. After all, pure instinct seemed to know best. Yet a puff of air burst from her lips. Then another, until finally her mouth did stay open, only it was kept agape by the manic laughter she’d been plagued with. The tears didn’t stop, nor did the terribly contrasting giggles as the pieces truly began to fall apart. “...Dawn...” James didn’t come any closer. No closer than the moment he first sat down. There was a crease in his forehead and a head pointed towards Dawn, yet firmly planted on the sofa. “H-how...h-ha-how could I h-he-have b-b-been so...stupid?” She wiped her face with the back of her hand, drenching it in wetness, only to have put a band-aid on such a nasty, mortifying gash. “Please, you’re not stupid.” “I-I...I ack...a-actually th-thought you wanted her…” she gave him his eyes, and what a horrid sight they were. “But it was me!” What a sick joke she’d been treated to. She continued to laugh and cry all the same, wrapping her arms around her legs as more and more truths became self-evident, further cascading the world around her in utter black. “Dawn, we never planned to take you by force...” “I believed them...” she whimpered to her imaginary friend, in a low voice. “I trusted them!” She laughed a bit louder, enough for James to give their surroundings a slight glance. He was a simple outsider to the chaos that erupted from Dawn’s very being, barely able to fathom the chilling realization of how many times she’d been sitting on a false floor. “H-hey...” she reared her head from her wet hands, giving James such an ugly, teary face of amusement. “D-didn’t I say ‘adopt’ earlier?” James’ mouth moved, completely caught off guard, but before he could even associate two words for a thought of how to respond, Dawn skipped the reply with more laughter. “I r-really must be losing my mind!” She continued to laugh, letting her sight bleed through the cracks between her fingers. Then, she pulled the front waistband on her pants. “A-and look! I’m even in a pull-up!” At the most random intervals, despite the muddy mess she was, somehow she could seem to sharpen her mind, to appear composed for seconds, only to fall apart right after. In one of those moments, she with a deadpan look asked James, “Did you two drug me too? Just so I’d use this thing?” before the stunned man had a chance, she kept laughing. “No, we’d never do something like that,” he did his best to answer straight-laced, but even he sounded a little hurt. “We did everything we could to help you. We were only going to ask after--” “Help me?” Dawn erupted. “Everything has been to help me? The shopping? The diapers? The car seat? A-and… Wh--” a second form of herself cut her own speech short just to laugh some more. “What even is THIS?” She gestured to the spacious lobby, running her hands through her hair. “Is this some sick fucking joke?” Finally, the maddening smirk she had felt flat, devolving into a quivering lip with flowing tears. “B-be honest...you never planned to let me go home, d-did you? This is what...just to get my stuff before you take me back?” “No!” James raised his voice, finally enough to reach Dawn’s core. As frantic as she was, the sheer volume seemed to shell-shock her. “No...” he repeated, though calmer. “You’re back, Dawn. Back for real. It was you. Not anymore. Katherine and I...we made a mistake. We saw what today was like for you; we’ve seen how you’ve been affected. It’s...it’s not right. Even still, we were always going to ask you. It was always going to be your choice.” And it likely still was, but everyone knew how much of a wasted gesture it’d be. Off by the other end of the lobby, a sliding door opened, and out stepped a familiar face. Dressed in more casual clothing, not donned by their waist-strapped mic & speaker set, blonde-haired Stacy stepped out panning her gaze across the lobby. She seemed to look the way of James and Dawn for a moment, but stepped over to the front desk first. “I think that’s her...” James meekly said, watching the Amazon carry on with their own conversation. He even caught the employee point in their direction. “I know we can’t undo the things we did, and even though we thought we were doing something good, Dawn, I’m sorry. I’m sorry for hurting you, for making you think that you couldn’t trust us, that we betrayed you.” “You did save me...” Dawn murmured, looking afar at the tour guide, who just turned their way. “That, I understand. Thank you for that. You brought me here, which I’m thankful for too.” They looked at each other one last time. “But don’t misunderstand. I don’t forgive you. You may have saved me, but you groomed me. You tried to push me along all day to your whims. So again,” she continued, stone-cold. “Thank you, but I do not forgive you.” She stopped speaking, yet between their gazes, a conversation seemed to keep on going, only until a third party had severed it. “Hello~!” Stacy said in such a terribly stark contrast to the grim mood the pair had seemed to cultivate. Her greeting seemed somewhat neutral, but then she biased her attention. “You must be James!” with an outstretched hand, she waited for James’. He watched it for a moment, then stuck his out, finally processing Dawns’ words. “Y-Yes...” Once more, he gave Dawn a small glance, but she was already looking away, sitting still, hanging her bare feet off the couch. “So this is the someone my munchkin has been with all day?” she chuckled, giving Dawn a second’s worth of spotlight. “I have to say, I’m a little surprised to see her back...” she said in a not-so-secretive voice, laughing by the end of it. “Well...my wife and I were only trying to bring her back.” “Oh?” Stacy replied with a slightly surprised set of brows. “Back? You’re not here for her stuff? That’s what the front desk told me...” she turned her head, further annunciating her culprit. Dawn, meanwhile, hadn’t budged. For better and worse. Either she wasn’t phased or had been so traumatized that she lacked the composure to even express herself. “No...she’s here to go home. With the tour group back to Terra?” “Right...right...” Stacy nodded, looking down at the girl again, a finger pondering her chin. “Absolutely positive?” she asked James. She leaned in a little closer, actually whispering now. “Our laws support it, you know...” “Please make sure she gets home.” James said no more than that. “...Well, alright then...” she turned and crouched, keeping her knees together. “Dawn, sweetie?” She even went to tap on the girl’s shoulder, but she did turn to her. “We’re just gonna go get your keycard then take you to your room, okie-dokie?” Dawn nodded, allowing the gears she had no hand in to do it for her. “Alrighty then,” she smiled, standing, and as she did, having the audacity to pat a turning Dawn on the padded behind. Stacy snickered a small bit, “thought so!” James had watched, though he didn’t look to be in great spirits. “Okay James, I can take over from here. She’s in safe hands!” “R-right...” he looked past Stacy’s shoulder, watching the Little’s back, with a passive hand rubbing her behind, yet trying to be minimal about it. “Th...thank you.” He then spoke a bit louder, indicating it was meant for Dawn. “Goodbye Dawn. I’m sorry; I wish we could have ended it on a better note...” Not a word. Not a gesture. Stacy watched, though didn’t say anything, simply commentating with small noises and a curious look. “Well, off we go!” Stacy stayed cheerful, as much as she was since this morning, escorting Dawn away. James stood there, watching for a few moments longer. The more distance created weaker attachments though, as he finally took a breath, then started to walk his own way. Out the glass doors and on the sidewalk, he looked back in one last time. Stacy and the attendant were speaking, both smiles, whilst he saw Dawn by the woman’s side, significantly shorter, the size a Little was, stricken with puffy eyes and an exhausted look. If nothing else, he could only be certain she’d be ready to sleep… There was resistance, but he fought the tide, stepping onto the asphalt and headed back to the car. Amazon biology, it always crowned the female half of their species as the hormone-driven ones when it came to Littles. He never fully understood their irrational attachment to a complete stranger, despite being overwhelmed by such natural instincts that a small creature seemed to incite. He hadn’t understood. Not completely. Not even now. But...less than before. If he could summarize it into words, now, in this moment, it felt as if he were forgetting something. Something insignificant, like a paperclip he’d been tinkering with, or pencil he twirled with his fingers. He could live without it, but of course he’d be left wondering about it… Katherine was awake when he got to the car, as she leaned against the window, quiet. James got into the driver’s side, closing the door, buckling himself. She didn’t look at him, nor did she say a word. Neither did James. Not at first. “Thank you...” Katherine turned her head. “She wanted to say ‘thank you’.” Katherine nodded, looking down at her interlocked fingers, squeezing them some. Witnessing as her vision became more and more of a blur. “W-we...” she sniffled, wiping her eyes. “We did the right thing...right?” James took a long, drawn-out breath. He reached his arm around Katherine’s far shoulder, leaning his head into hers. “You know...it sort of hurts a little...letting go… But… I’m proud of us. We did what I, really, can’t imagine any other couple in our position doing...” A hiccup interrupted their moment, Katherine reaching her turn for waterworks. “I...I want her back…!” Whelp, I chose a bad order to do my postings. Post chapter 7, then reply to chapter 6 comments. Yes, very smart, Me. Oh well! Haha, I can't imagine she'd take to that sort of thing too well, considering everything she's been through. Think Dawn is just about ready to break! Doctor's wouldn't be a fun trip! We'll have to see how that goes. Well, by the time you're reading this, you will have known, so... Hope you enjoy the next chapter! To be honest, I'd probably be a little pissy too if my wrist were in pain. And bless James and Katherine for supporting her, despite how ugly it can get! Right! With the way I've done stories thus far, I definitely wanted to stay true to the same level of character development in places where it's warranted. I'm trying to really convey this as a clash of mindsets, which really ends in Dawn cracking under the pressure of the other's will. I'm not perfect at it, but I do believe I'm doing decent enough at implying it. Thanks for the comment! Well, for both good and bad reasons, I think I've really got that whole "suspense" thing down. Frankly, I feel like my postings take so long that I let all the excitement die down haha. Regardless, no one knows for sure what happens next, but until then, I hope you stay tuned! Thanks for commenting! Play-dates already? Very ambitious, Katherine and James! I don't want to rush things along too fast, regardless of where the story goes. I'm not making any guarantees for any sort of outcome, but something I'm going to try and avoid is glossing over integral moments/character development. That said, I definitely can see an Amazon getting ahead of their charge's personal feelings, but it really depends on the Amazon you're working with. Sure thang. You got it! Awesome! Well, uh, here's more!

6 - Fuck Everything “Fuck you.” It felt good to say. For once she truly felt as if she’d gotten something off her chest, and oh did it feel good to see a look other than cool, relaxed and calm on Katherine’s face. She looked surprised, as if the impossible had just happened; innocence itself had just vomited profanity and taint right before her eyes. Then she furrowed her brows in the slightest. Hearing the words from Dawn, she looked somewhat bothered. “Wh...Where did you learn to say something so--” “Because I’ve been trying to tell you this whole time!” Dawn shouted again, cutting her off. Her brows were arched at a much more intense angle with her arms crossed. “I’m not some kid you can just push around! I want you to start listening to me!” Maybe Katherine didn’t deserve the brunt of everything Dawn was dishing out, but how could she not be the perfect catalyst for it? She symbolized everything Dawn had come to fear and hate about this place. She represented domination, oppression, enslavement, belittlement; the list could go on and on. But by at least taking out her anger on something, anything that came close to it, maybe she’d be able to snap something other than herself into two. Now with the ball in her court, Dawn could feel herself gaining a few metaphorical inches. “Now are you ready to talk?” Katherine looked speechless. The pause, the silence, it actually made Dawn hopeful. Did it work? Was this it? Katherine did seem stunned, though after a few movements from her lips did they start making noise. “...After everything we’ve done for you, you say such...such mean things?” She was still hung up on the outburst. Dawn’s hope had dwindled into nothing and only intensified her frown. The Amazon slightly shook her head. “It’s one thing to throw a tantrum, but there’s only so much I can let slide, Dawn. I’m not going to toler--” “I don’t car--!” Dawn was beginning to shout, but then, a much more powerful voice raised her voice back. “And you will not interrupt me.” She needn’t even stoop to Dawn’s level. The grave tone in her voice alone was enough to make the girl freeze, much less yelling the order. The very gravity of her voice had changed the atmosphere entirely. Katherine didn’t look to be all smiles anymore. Dawn wanted to shout back again, but...but...she was scared. “You have every right to be sad or mad; it’s okay if you want to scream or cry, but that is no excuse to take it out on me or James.” Just as she looked to be standing up, Dawn with a brief meep slid back on her bare bottom. The aura of the room had become chilled. The cushy and kind Katherine had become...well, exactly what Dawn was so afraid of. But, she wouldn’t do anything, right? She already said she wouldn’t touch her. So...so why did it rattle the girl so much? “B-But...” “We wait for our turn to talk.” Katherine said with a heavy-handed finality to her words. “It’s polite when we wait for others to finish speaking. I’ve given you plenty of time, so it’s only fair you do the same for me.” She stood there, waiting for something. Dawn, as if it were instinct, knew exactly what it was. Slowly, she nodded her head. Who was she even looking at anymore? “You need to wear a pull-up for two reasons. One, everyone is expected to wear underwear under their clothes because it’s the responsible and mature thing to do. And two, we’ve already discussed that this store doesn’t have panties. There’s only diapers and pull-ups. I thought you would have appreciated us getting the pull-ups instead of diapers, but apparently not...” She sighed a little. “But I do--!” Dawn was desperate for damage control. Reconsidering things, she did appreciate it, but how could she be blamed for wanting panties? Katherine gave her another stern look though. It wasn’t her turn to talk. “I tried to find you the best clothes that I could; ones that I thought looked nice. I’m sorry they weren’t exactly what you wanted, but you only need to wear them for a short while? Shouldn’t it not matter so much?” The question was rhetorical, but Dawn was still answering it internally. They weren’t the best, but they weren’t the worst either. Was she really blowing this all out of proportion? She couldn’t have! Everything that's happened so far has been so annoyingly unfair, it was impossible to not be aggravated over! “I wanted today to be fun for us, Dawn, but it can’t be if you’re going to fight me at every single turn! Especially when you’re going to say such mean things. You’ll probably disagree with me on this too, but I think you have what it takes to be a pretty good girl. Before that can start though, you need to understand how compromises work. We do not shout at others just so we can get what we want, and that especially goes double for using bad words.” It seemed as if she had been working through her own steam. Katherine’s expression had softened somewhat since the start of her rant. But the way she loomed over Dawn with such authority, it was crushing. “Do I make myself clear?” A slight whimper cracked the Amazon’s composure a little. “Wh-what would you know…?” Dawn wiped her eyes. The last thing she wanted to do was cry, but there was too much pressure not to. “It must be easy to push me around and tell me to fall in line, right?” her words were getting shaky. She could barely support a sentence, much less her own legs. “You don’t know what it’s like; constantly being tormented by a population of people at least three times your size!” She wasn’t lashing, she was venting, and the sobs proved that. “Do you know what today has been like for me, Katherine? I was trying to endure my last day in a universe one degree of diapers and pacifiers away from slavery! Do you know what it’s like to be whisked in the air, taken hold of by some complete stranger, then be told you’re now their property? Can you know what that’s like? Suddenly being told your life has no meaning, which is why someone else thinks it’s their right to take yours?” Her composure only worsened as the speech went on. Her nails dug into her arms as she lurched and wrenched her body. The despair was overflowing and she was thrashing desperately, doing anything she could to escape herself. “And then they take you... They take you from your group; the people you know, your only landline in a vast, expansive and terrifying world, and then they try to break you. Do you know what that’s like? Having your pants forcefully stripped, panties taken off and torn in two, then be forced into a fucking pull-up?” She was starting to raise her voice, but it all came out shaky and panicked. “To spend the majority of your life as an adult, but then have someone else turn you into a baby again? Decide you suddenly can’t have dreams or goals anymore, just because their idea of ‘proper’ involves you being a baby?!” “Dawn...” “All you can think of is how to escape,” her gaze slowly turned to her hands, grasping for the imaginary. “But...but that becomes so, so hard to imagine,” the very repetition of her words made her shake. “She picks you up then starts taking you to her car, and just when you think there might be some chance; some opportunity to escape, she fucking drugs you?” Katherine probably didn’t like hearing the F-word, but frankly, Dawn was more concerned with telling her story. “And then you black out, just to wake up in the arms of another Amazon in another strange place. No matter how kind they are, you’re still among strangers in a strange place, so what’s really changed?” One sentence did come with conviction, however. “I don’t like Amazons, Katherine. I may have said some things I shouldn’t have, but what makes it all feel so much worse is when the Amazon that has shown me even a shred of decency starts to turn against me because I don’t fit the role she’s trying to force me into! I thought maybe I could trust you; maybe you were different, but...” She was silent, tears rolling down her cheeks. “But I guess I was wrong.” And that was that. She had nothing more to say, nor could she imagine any of her words affecting anything by this point. Katherine wouldn’t change her mind, but at least Dawn communicated her piece. Taking it all out from within though, laying it all out so bare...she could feel the trauma welling back in troves. Why now? Was she going to have another attack? All that was left was to hiccup and sob. Time could stand still and she’d be at least thankful from there. She may never get to go home again, but at least it meant not having to deal with such a messed up world she was near-trapped in. She felt weak; exposed. Even more than before. And it was another feeling, another sensation, a call-back to such a terrible experience. The visions haunted her and were etched like stone into her memory. She’d almost never been so vulnerable in front of someone before, but she didn’t care, nor did she have the capacity to keep herself composed. The shadow over her head grew larger as the Amazon drew herself in. Katherine leaned over, picking the girl up. Up and down she was bounced ever so slightly. Dawn hated it. Again, on the turn of a dime it felt like another paradigm shift. There wasn’t that same venom or ice-cold emotion. She was warm, soft and embracing. How could there be trust if nothing was guaranteed to last? “Shh...shh...you’re okay. It’s alright.” Where did she get off? Talking down to her, then putting her right back together after the mess she caused? Katherine sat down with her on the wooden seat. Katherine stroked the top of her head. “I think we both got to say what we wanted to, right?” Dawn’s cheeks were still wet, but she was listening. “I think we were both frustrated...” Katherine exhaled, rubbing the girl’s shoulder. For once, Dawn couldn’t agree with her more. “I’m sorry for scaring you like that; no matter how much you push, I shouldn’t put so much pressure on you like that… I was scary, wasn’t I?” Slightly, she nodded. It was terrifying. She had used all her Amazonian traits against the tiny girl. How could it not feel overwhelming? “Dawn, I would and will never do anything to put you in harm’s way. So even when I have to be stern, please know I’m not going to hurt you. You’re too precious for that.” So she wasn’t going to do anything to her. That was a relief, but looking back on it, knowing she could be a moment away from fatal injury, she was quaking even now… “...Maybe I have been a little too forward… You’ve been through things that I really can’t imagine. The best I can do is think about what's best for you. I mean it when I say I’ve been trying to be helpful this entire time. I suppose it’s just...challenging, when you always seem to be against me. Truthfully, I’m not sure whether it’s because I’m in the wrong or you’re just having trouble...adjusting.” Dawn would have been happy to declare the former, but this wasn’t the time for that. “I...I don’t want to adjust to anything,” Dawn sorely spoke. She hated herself; the way she leaned into Katherine. “I’m an adult, Katherine. I want to be treated the way you are!” Katherine rubbed her back, making more soothing noises. “Okay, alright...let’s be calm...” “Please...please listen...” Dawn moaned over a croaky and tired voice. “I am listening, sweetheart. We have all the time in the world. So we’re gonna go step by step, okay?” The piecewise approach she was taking, of course it was deliberate, but Dawn couldn’t help but feel herself receding into an inferior role once again. It truly was instinctual for Katherine, wasn’t it? She didn’t know if Katherine were the fool for being so hardwired or herself for thinking she could fight genetics. “We don’t have all the time… I need to go back home… I’m supposed to go back tomorrow!” Raising her voice again earned a few shushes from Katherine. “Dawn, please, I know we said a lot, but how about you give me a turn, okay? That’s what big girls do after all, right?” Dawn’s emotions grew limp. “...You really don’t believe me...” she mumbled under her breath. She didn’t doubt Katherine truly was trying to be encouraging, but given the toddler approach she had used, it only further reaffirmed Dawn’s grievances. Katherine was a kind, caring and helpful woman, but only in all the wrong ways. “My number one priority right now is you. That hasn’t changed. Even if you tell me to leave you alone I’m not going to. My heart breaks when I see you bottling up so many emotions at once and it all just...bursts. I’ll always be here for you when you’re feeling upset, but I wish we could avoid that altogether. I want you to be happy, Dawn, and I know you think you know how to get there, but there’s always more than one way to do it?” She couldn’t afford herself the energy to speak. “I promise everything is going to work out. You’ll be perfectly fine once this is all over, whatever that might look like. You don’t need to put yourself on guard around me or James.” She felt the hug grow a little tighter. “I want to know when you’re happy, sad, mad, confused and every other feeling you might have. I want to know you through and through, that way I can make it all better when things are bad, and know how to keep things right.” “I’m an adult...” “Even grownups have someone they can talk to.” Katherine calmly rebutted. “There’s nothing wrong with being small, Dawn. It’s okay to give up a little bit of control, even if it’s only for a short time.” “Like when?” Dawn replied rather coldly. Katherine didn’t hesitate to plant her lips on the girl’s forehead. “Like now.” Dawn rubbed the spot where her lips touched. “Could, could you please not do that?” Amazons had proved to be quite the direct creatures, at least towards Littles, which is why Dawn did believe in Katherine’s ability to somewhat respect Dawn’s wishes, hence why her response was unexpected. “I feel like I’ve done a lot to try and respect how you prefer things, so I think we’re going to try things a bit more my way. Everyone can use a few hugs and kisses when they’re feeling sad. You’re no different.” And she kissed Dawn again, who felt even more uncomfortably awkward. “Stop it.” The woman’s stubbornness was getting annoying. “No.” She pecked her again. Was this a game to her? “I said stop it...” “Will you try to listen to me if I do?” Wasn’t that her line? This dynamic was impossible to fathom for the girl. She lashes out, she resists, tries to maintain even a shred of her dignity, and then she’s punished for it? Talked down to, belittled, then that same person who deals such a heavy hand has the gall to be the same person that comforts her? “Please, I promise if you let us take over a little, you might actually enjoy yourself...” Her whining started to mesh with a groan. “I don’t want to enjoy myself…! I want to go home!” A pair of lips touched her again. “Rrrg! Stop it!” “Only cranky girls need kisses, you know?” This was it; square one. Just when Dawn managed to rouse anything but her typical Amazonian self out of her massive husk, she was already back to her springy self. Dawn was back on the short end of the stick and Katherine held all the cards. Then, she kissed her again. “God, I hate you! Let me go!” She pushed against Katherine, so hard that her injured wrist collapsed under the pressure, folding under with a yelp as tears stung her eyes. Weeping, she shouted up at Katherine, “LOOK! Can’t you see what you did?!” She would’ve kept yelling, but it hurt too much to support her arm and vocals at the same time. Instead of kissing Dawn, carefully, she held a hand under Dawn’s wrist. “It must hurt, right? Poor thing… I promise we’ll get it looked at as soon as we leave.” Despite hurting herself in the process, Dawn pulled her arm away. “Leave me alone! I don’t need your help! I don’t need a doctor! All I need to do is go home!” “Sweetie, yes, you do need to see the doctor. And you need to be careful with your wrist or the boo-boo is gonna get worse...” “I don’t need a doctor! Why can’t you understand?” Her emotions were starting to run awry. “And it’s not a boo-boo, it’s called a fucking SPRAIN!” to emphasize, she shook her hand some, which was met with immediate regret. She leaned over herself in pain, whimpering. “A-and it...” sniffling, she tried to brace the pain. “I-it really hurts…!” Katherine didn’t say anything. Instead, she kissed her on the forehead. “S-stop it!” She tried kicking her legs. “If you promise to stop using bad words, I will.” She wasn’t the problem...she wasn’t. But Katherine, why did she have to be so difficult? She wanted to help, but why did it seem like she was a complete obstacle instead? “Screw you!” Another peck on the forehead. “Go fuck yourself!” The next one was longer. Katherine exhaled through her nose, still smiling, no matter what Dawn seemed to say or throw at her. “Maybe you’re just looking for lots of kisses? Huh, is that it?” Then, she had the goddamn audacity to grin, as if she’d figured this whole charade out. What arguments did Dawn have left? She’d said everything fathomable inside her head, used every defense written in the book. Her wrist was in pain, she was naked from the waist down, laying in an Amazon’s arms, and all she could do was kick her legs, push, and swear. Any time she tried anything, all Katherine would do is kiss her. She wasn’t hurting the girl, she wasn’t punishing her. Well, she was in a way, but all she really was being was annoying. How stubborn could she be? Was this what she did to get her way? Kiss the other party into submission? “Let me go...” “Are you ready to stop?” Dawn stayed silent for a few moments, until finally, still with an indignant look on her face, she turned her head to the side. She was done talking. With somewhat of a tired smile, Katherine made a noise of approval. “It’s progress...” As spiteful as she was to the woman, she did start to cling to her once they stood up. With how high these giants stood off the ground, how couldn’t she? But then back down she went once Katherine set her feet on the floor. The interior to the dressing rooms were carpeted, though it was that cheap, thin sort of carpeted; the kind that did so little, you’d think it wasn’t even carpeted at all. “Dawn,” calmly, Katherine said her name as she got on her knees, facing the naked girl head-on. “I’m sorry for making you so upset. We both said things we shouldn’t have, but I still want this to be a good day, so do you accept my apology?” Apologizing? Now she was? She had some nerve after all that antagonizing. And frankly, Dawn was still pissed off. She wasn’t going to let bygones be bygones just because some high and mighty Amazon thought that they were being the bigger person. Seeing all the things she said and did to the girl, this hardly counted as an apology. If Katherine was going to treat Dawn like a child, she sure as hell was going to “apologize” like one. Instead, Dawn narrowed her eyes, looking at the woman. “Whatever,” she mumbled, turning her gaze away. Dawn was half-expecting another kiss, but it didn’t come. Odd, because there wasn’t any sort of reaction; one that Dawn could perceive. She looked a little back at Katherine, though she was smiling, but it didn’t exactly seem like a chipper one… “I know you’re grumpy right now, but we need to get you dressed. And I’m sorry, but you have to wear a pull-up. It’s either that or--” “I know already,” Dawn spat coldly, walking over to an old acquaintance. From where she stood she fanned out the pull-up some, though Katherine made a bold move and took the whole thing from her hands. Now she was pulling things out of her hands? When would she stop? “What the hell? I was doing what you said!” “Language,” her voice hit with authority, “please,” then it softened. “The doctor still needs to look at your wrist. You’ve been moving it around a lot and I know it hurts, so it’ll be safer if I dress you.” “I can dress myself. My wrist is fine.” It wasn’t, but more and more, Dawn couldn’t stand the thought of any cocky Amazon getting their way. “Your wrist is not fine,” Katherine contradicted quite immediately. “You can throw a tantrum, but the only way you’re getting dressed is if you let me do it. Don’t you want to leave the store? The sooner you cooperate, the sooner we can go.” Objectively, Katherine had been nice through and through, and even now she seemed to be restraining herself; even Dawn could tell that, but everything up until now was so bottled up inside herself, it was like a bunch of tiny devils across her shoulders telling her to push further and further. But she did want to leave the store, but she wanted to be difficult. She wanted to go home, but she wanted to teach Katherine a lesson. “I can dress myself,” Dawn said gravely. “Would you rather we leave the store with nothing?” Katherine asked, quite rhetorically. Or...maybe not. “No pants or pull-ups, and you’re definitely not going back into a wet one.” Even if she didn’t mean it, that last mention of the wet one made Dawn equal parts embarrassed and annoyed. “We’ll take you to the Doctor’s naked, but then they’re only going to have diapers for you, you know?” It had to be a lie. She was bluffing. She was just trying to get her to give in. But...it seemed so plausible at the same time, and all that really bothered her was the negotiator behind the price. Maybe Dawn was the fool, because in the end, she never really had a choice, at least not now. The cracking pressure was visible on her face, obviously annoyed that she was facing an ultimatum with only one real choice she didn’t want to admit to. There was a sharp exhale from her nose before her voice shouted, “Fine, whatever!” Katherine didn’t hesitate to start the motions from there. And despite Dawn being such a stubborn stick in the mud, she was handled carefully, albeit deftly. The pull-up was held open for her, and cringing the whole way Dawn did step into it. Up her legs they went and it was securely in place. So nice to be reunited… Dawn glumly thought to herself. She didn’t have time to dread over how she looked in the mirror because Katherine was already moving onto the pants. A few seconds later and she was a finished package. Still, she kept side-eyeing herself in the mirror, sickened by the subtle curves she had, and not the good ones. “I look ridiculous...” Dawn spoke under her breath, turning from the mirror. It seemed like the perfect window for Katherine to inject some more of her optimism, but it was yet another cue she either missed or intentionally skipped out on. Even to Dawn, seeing such a change in her mannerisms was weird. Falling back on a trusty word though, “whatever” was a leisurely approach to take. “Is it alright if I carry you?” Katherine asked. Dawn was a little surprised. She was acting pissy and she knew it, so it was a growing surprise that Katherine didn’t seem to be stooping to her level. She always seemed to stop herself short before she became an outright bully. Eventually, Dawn did nod her head, not finding it so hard to brace herself this time before being lifted. And even if the pants weren’t her favorite, she did have something to cover her lower half now. It was something to be thankful for… This was annoying. Not but five minutes later with a few thoughts to herself and Katherine’s pause on her pestering and cheery attitude, she could already feel the steam inside her head starting to dissipate. Katherine wasn’t acting high and mighty, probably, and she wasn’t being the bigger person simply because she was, nor because she was trying to be superior. She simply cooled off faster than Dawn did. Besides, tension may not have been the way to describe it, but there was something obviously going on between the two. While she wasn’t thrilled about making enemies with anyone, especially Amazons, thinking about what James might say dampened her flare a little. Since he was the most compatible person she knew here, looking any worse in his eyes didn’t sound great... “...Thank...you...” Katherine was keeping to herself for a moment, then realized Dawn was speaking to her. “For what?” Really? Did she have to be explicit? Though, she quickly checked herself before she lost her cool again… Assume best intentions… “...For the pants.” She stretched the waist some. As stupid as they were, they served their purpose. They leaned over so Katherine could grab the opened package of pull-ups, then with the same hand she grabbed the wet one as well. “...I’m sorry they’re not your favorite. I tried my best.” “I...I know. I was just being...stubborn,” of all people, why’d she have to admit it to her? “Well, thank you. That was very mature of you to say,” Katherine smiled, for real this time, albeit patronizing. “Can we leave now? I want all of this to be over...” “That’s the plan. We just need to go find James, then we can go buy all this stuff.” The door unlocked and off they went. “Dawn, please? It’s for your own safety.” “No.” And to bolster her defense, she firmly crossed her arms. If she weren’t being carried, she’d have her feet firmly planted on the ground, though that wasn’t an option. She’d been doing quite a bit of compromising, but this was most certainly a hard, hard pass. “Please? It’s only for a little bit,” now James was trying to negotiate, but this time around the price mattered much more than the dealer. “No.” She was firm in her resolve again. What aggravated her the most was how this’d only been brought to her attention once they were in the parking lot and outside the store. They hadn’t even seen James since they broke up to go to the changing rooms, rather than meeting again in the store. Seeing what he had now, Dawn felt deceived, guessing Jame’s absence up until now was planned. Otherwise, Dawn would be making a scene regardless wherever she saw this monstrosity. “I do not need a car seat.” They’d done a lot just to get her in pull-ups and toddler pants, but they weren’t going to get their way here. Not this time. “The law says you do,” James tried to explain, sounding just as tried and stressed as Katherine had been starting to get earlier. “You don’t need to keep setting it up because I’m not riding in it,” Dawn said commandingly. Seriously, why did Amazons have to act like that? They did things like they knew the Little arguing with them would fold regardless, so they might as well act like they won to begin with! James was seriously losing his brownie points with her. “Whether you like it or not, we still need one in the car.” James was already fumbling with some of the straps, glancing at the instruction manual. The thing had already been put in the car, all that remained was fastening it. “I’ll just ride in Katherine’s lap again,” she sufficed. It wasn’t the best, but it definitely beat riding in a car seat. She knew it was manipulative, but she wagered that Katherine wouldn’t turn down more time being able to hold Dawn… Katherine, though, didn’t give any indication of a yes or no, just simple thought. “Dawn, why don’t you want to ride in one?” Katherine asked. “Don’t you want to have your own spot?” “Maybe, but I don’t ride in car seats. I’m an adult, Katherine.” Even if, literally speaking, everything about this situation seemed to contradict that. “Well, if the police catch what we were doing before, then we’re all in big trouble,” James added, pulling one last strap. “...There, got it,” he wiped his forehead. “Gosh, these things are harder than the stuff at work...” Dawn expected it, but she wasn’t thrilled to have the ‘law’ argument be thrown against her. Obviously it wasn’t worth jeopardizing everything for the sake of pride, but that didn’t make it any easier to forsake hers. “Fine.” Need it be said she was pissed? Today had been filled with moments of bitter compliance. Even if Katherine and James were trying to be supportive, that didn’t change how much everything sucked. She couldn’t get the underwear she wanted, she couldn't get the pants she wanted, and now she can’t even sit where she wanted? “I’m sorry you’re mad at us, but we all have to follow the rules,” Katherine sympathized, trying to explain. “I’m not mad at you guys,” Dawn annoyingly said, “I’m mad at the situation.” That was the worst part; being misinterpreted. She couldn’t be angry or mad without someone coming along to poke her with a stick, get bitten and then act like the victim. Why couldn’t they just stay out of her way? Obviously she’s mad, so why go playing with fire if you know you’re going to get hurt? Up until now Dawn was too offended to even look at the torture device. A neutral look would have been one thing, though this one looked to be catering to a specific demographic… It looked generously padded all throughout; the seat, armrests, backrest, headrest, everything. The seat even had a cup-holder, though it probably wasn’t meant for the kind of cup Dawn’d use. It had black trims for all the excess cushion, though everything else was predominantly pink. From the topmost of the seat even, a plastic bunch of butterflies and flower heads were suspended from above. They want to adopt a girl, not you. Remember that… Dawn choked back a scowl. “Looks comfy?” Katherine smiled yet again. “Just put me in, please.” The sooner she got in it, the sooner she’d be out. The seat was comfortable, to its credit. It wasn’t suffocating, but she definitely felt secure in an almost invasive way. And just before Katherine could do anything else Dawn cut her off. “I can buckle myself in,” Dawn leaned forward, suddenly noticing how the seat had her positioned. She wasn’t upright like in a normal seat, as if her center of gravity, her bottom, were tilted back by just the slightest. Only leaning forward did she actually appear upright. She didn’t want to criticize Jame’s handyman skills, but that was something he’d need to fix… “Why is the seat tilted back so much?” She looked behind herself, putting her hands on the armrests to keep steady. “You may have messed it up when putting it in...” “Sit back in it for a second?” James asked, and reluctantly, Dawn did, sitting like she normally would, or could, considering she didn’t typically ride in car seats. He had the manual in his hand, then for comparison held it at a height where he could pan his vision from Dawn to the paper. “...Nope, looks right to me. I think it’s a feature.” “A feature? How? It’s probably a safety hazard or something...” Dawn rambled, still not convinced. She couldn’t ride in something like this, especially if it wasn’t safe. “Actually,” Katherine interjected, “a lot of seats are like that. It’s so it’s easier to fall asleep for car rides.” “But...” Instantly it made sense, but it made Dawn no more satisfied. Less so, even. “Give it a quick test spin? We could use an opinion on it, you know?” James suggested. “Kath and I are a little too big for it… Let’s call it payment for the pants and pull-ups?” A hot-faced Dawn grew quiet. She could have gotten by with just the pants remark, but he also mentioned the other thing… “She doesn’t owe us anything,” Katherine lightly admonished her husband, then looked back at Dawn with a much more friendly look. “We could use your opinion though? It’s only a short ride?” Finally, Dawn did relent, leaning back into the seat, consciously aware of her offset angle now. Sitting on a few straps and a buckle, she did her best to organize them, decrypting the puzzle that was her seat-belt. “Oh, don’t worry, I’ve got it,” Katherine helpfully interrupted, separating and distinguishing it all with such ease. It was all swift and quick, as a strap came over each shoulder, attaching to a small plastic breastplate, finally attached to a strap that came right between her legs and through the seat. “Snug?” She asked; faster than Dawn had time to tell her to stop. “Y-yes...” she tried to squirm a little in the seat, though the entire network of straps, albeit simple, restricted a lot of her movement. They didn’t have the give and stretch like a normal seat-belt did. They stretched a little when she leaned forward, but a little was all she got before they came to a complete halt. “Why are there so many straps?” She tugged at one of them. “I only need one like you guys.” “This keeps you a lot safer, though,” Katherine contently said, giving the seat another once over. “And hey, now you have your own seat? You’re high enough to see through the windows now, too?” Defeated, she sighed and leaned back into the seat, finally giving it a rest. Almost. “Wait, can we do anything about this?” Dawn pointed up to the plastic toys over her head, just slightly within reach. To emphasize, the tips of her fingers managed to touch them, leading to plastic jingle-jangles. “Oh, do you want them lower? This seat does look a tiny bit big for you...” Her face was quickly out of view, tinkering with the device on top. “No, I don’t want to play with them,” Dawn sharply corrected. “Can you take them out? They’re annoying.” “I think we can...” she looked back at Dawn, “are you sure though? What if you get bored?” She wasn’t being sarcastic and Dawn wasn’t trying to be bewildered. “I’ll be fine.” Finally there was a popping noise and away the plastic chandelier went, though not far away. Katherine reached over to drop it by the seat. Also, as a side note, it was worth mentioning how clean the car’s interior was. Maybe a couple days shy of brand new, but the vehicle was well-kept. Katherine gave Dawn’s straps a few more tugs before looking satisfied. “Okay...all set. Comfy?” “Sort of.” It was a loaded question with no easy answer. On her way out a large hand found Dawn’s foot, squeezing it. Before she could complain though the door was shut. Now she had the wonderful view of the back of the passenger seat. Though, to her right, she could see out of the window now, comfortably even. It was as if she were an adolescent back in her world with the height she sat at, but looking down at herself would sober that kind of wishful thinking immediately… Through the window she could see James and Katherine, talking about something, but almost entirely out of earshot. Regardless, Dawn was curious. She didn’t like seeing them talk without her around; it was a paranoia thing. Well-placed paranoia after everything she’d been through. Their conversation had no real hints, only with a few nods and basic expressions. No frowns, ecstatic looks or dynamic actions. Maybe it wasn’t all that important… Staring straight again, she wasn’t happy to be looking directly at the head of the seat in front of her, thanks to the angle she was at. “Supposed to help me sleep better?” Dawn grumbled to herself. “Only a little bit longer...” She leaned her head back some more. At least they knew how to design a comfortable seat. She started swinging her feet, aimlessly, hanging high off the ground. Already she was bored. Not bored enough to play with dangling toys, though. Her moment of silence was broken by the front doors opening, James and Katherine slipping inside. After strapping themselves in, James turned the ignition then looked back at Dawn from the driver’s seat. “So how is your wrist feeling?” At the same time he was backing them out of their spot. “Fine,” Dawn lied. Instinctively, the mere mention of it made it throb. She didn’t need another obstacle today and was quite ready to be done with everything. “Are we going back to the hotel now?” “Fine? Are you sure?” Now Katherine stuck her head over and James was already back to the driver’s view. “It doesn’t hurt anymore? Not at all?” She sounded like a helpful mom, giving Dawn a chance to reconsider. “I don’t need to see a doctor,” Dawn looked in her direction, skipping their game of verbal tag. “I just need to get back to my room. I appreciate everything you guys have done for me today; I’m thankful, but I’m fine now.” “If she’s feeling fine, maybe we can just skip to the--” “Absolutely not.” James was trying to speak, but Katherine was quick to the punch. “You saw earlier, when I tried touching her wrist? She probably hurt it even more in the dressing room.” Suddenly Dawn was feeling a tad bit sheepish. Admittedly, she wasn’t being so kind to her injury earlier… “I’m fine, though,” trying to join the conversation, Dawn leaned forward out of habit to reach the other two in the front, though her straps stopped her just about immediately. The sudden force yoinked her back as fast as she flung herself forward. “Stupid car seat...” “Why don’t we give it a little bit longer?” James suggested, “Get some food then see how she’s feeling?” Finally! Someone was fighting for her! “Yeah, besides, I know how it feels the best, so it should be my choice. It feels better already anyways.” Not completely true, but she didn’t need to give her any reason… “What if she sprained it?” Katherine continued to speak with James, not Dawn. “Someone can report us for neglect if they see that we’re not bothering to take her to a doctor. She could really be hurt, James.” “Hello?” Dawn raised her voice from the back a little. She looked at her centerpiece buckle. Was there any way to undo it? Obviously you could. Anything that came together could come apart... “All I’m saying is we might be worrying for no reason...” “It’s not for no reason. She’s our responsibility.” By now Dawn was probably red in the face, trying to press down on the button to her buckle, yet it wouldn’t budge! Her fingers were starting to hurt from all the pressure she was using, yet to no avail. “Hey! I’m fine! I don’t need a doctor! Just take me to the hotel!” “Will the insurance cover her?” Angry as she was over the car seat, being trapped back here and from the conversation was starting to get to her. “Stop ignoring me…!” “I’m not sure, but it shouldn’t be much anyways” “Stupid Amazons…!” Dawn grit her teeth. “Okay, alright. Doctor’s first, then we’ll talk about food?” “Yes, we’ll do it like that. I’ll see if there’s a Little clinic anywhere around here...” Again and again, her patience was constantly being tried, and yet again, she snapped. Loudly breathing through her nose, Dawn took a deep breath before… “AAAAAGH!” Thinking of the most ridiculous, loudest noise she could summon, she let it erupt forth. She could see James visibly tense up from behind the wheel. Slamming her fists on the armrest and kicking her feet, she continued to shout, “WHY WON’T ANYONE LISTEN TO ME?!”

28 - Game Over? “Let me go check your bathroom.” Mary walked into Joyce’s bathroom, already spotting the first thing she needed on the counter: handsoap. She turned on the faucet to get the cold water running, now looking for something to fill it with. “Well, paper cups aren’t going to work...” she murmured, turning to the closet, finding nothing more than a box of cup refills, towels, amenities and nothing else that was useful. Next came the cabinets. Nothing in the top two on either side of the mirror, so the bottom ones were next… Though, when she got on her knees, she saw something peculiar in the bin underneath the counter. It was white - well, mostly white. It looked a bit yellow and discolored… She could see fringes of light green around the edges, and it had a bit of a smell to it. It was large and took up the entire base of the trash bin. Then, the more Mary stared at it, the more suspicion she had. No...it couldn’t be. A mother of many years, disasters and disgusting situations, reaching into a trash bin was the least of her worries. The only thing to be afraid of was touching a used needle, and she hardly expected to find something like that here. When she did pull it out, there was a brief moment of surprise, mainly because Mary wasn’t fully expecting to find what a mere inkling of herself thought it might be. Holding it from the top, the crotch of the diaper unfolded with a weighty slump. A wet diaper. It was covered in designs. Barney? No...it was Sesame Street, if she remembered right… Apart from being used, she smiled a little. The diaper did look cute, in a nostalgic sort of way. Designs had really progressed since the days when she was an active mom… Regardless, the diaper was large. Larger than a normal-sized baby would wear. Was...was this Emily’s? Naturally, it was the first connection she would make. Then she sighed, realizing that this was probably another “secret” she wasn’t supposed to find. Well, there was no helping it now. The discovery hardly phased Mary, because after all, she wasn’t going to tell anyone. But, if Joyce did want to keep it a secret and handle it properly, the least she should know is that a diaper shouldn’t go in the trash bin. After all, the smell would fester otherwise. Standing back up, she carried the diaper with her into the next room, casual on all fronts. If she didn’t make a big deal out of it, hopefully her daughter would feel the same way… But she didn’t stop to consider what Emily might think. She didn’t consider Emily at all, namely because she didn’t expect to find her in the room to begin with. So, you might imagine why such a calm and collected woman up until thus far since her introduction, could be so more-than slightly surprised by the sight of her. “O...oh! E-Emily,” Mary spoke, the only one even remotely composed enough to make words. Did she not hear her come in over the noise of the sink? Joyce and Emily were caught in headlights, still staring at the glaring contraband hanging from Mary’s hand. She said her name from shock, but Emily could feel the accusatory blows wallop her over the head. Her stomach churned. “...Th-that’s, th...” Emily’s lips were moving but the words wouldn’t come out like she wanted. Her tongue didn’t want to listen either, scaring her into thinking she might choke on it. Sheer panic was written all over her face and the best she could do was look to Joyce for help. “Uh...uhm...” She was starting to feel like a wobbly foundation as her legs trembled. Joyce was just as frazzled as Emily. Was she supposed to be angry? Upset? Worried for Emily? Writhing with guilt, because she let her mother into the bathroom to begin with? Only seeing the diaper now made it obvious how it may have been seen in the bathroom, but does that mean it was her fault to not expect her mom up and grabbing a diaper out of the trash for who in the hell knows what reason?! When would the divine punishments end? For that small sum of seconds a suffocating silence filled the room like a potent stench, and thankfully that wasn’t coming from the diaper. Instead, all they could seem to wade through was the dense muck known as sheer awkwardness, uncertainty and embarrassment. “Joyce,” Mary said again, garnering both of their attention, “it’s okay, you don’t need to keep beating around the bush. I think I understand now.” “Y-you,” Joyce nervously gulped, “you do?” Please, let there be some minute, miniscule speck of hope left in this vast and deep pit of misfortune. Anything to let her mom miss the mark even in the slightest. Just having to stand here like this hit both Joyce and Emily somewhere sensitive, an extremely raw place that was being scorched under the beating sun. Mary’s last three words were too much for Emily. While Joyce may have been ousted for being the puppetmaster, it was a bittersweet complement to Mary holding a diaper that Emily wet last night. Maybe for Joyce in the shadows, but right now it was Emily’s reputation on the line, exposed to a person so crucial to the wellbeing of her relationship with Joyce, and that very crucial and very fragile piece of information scared her in a way that not even a horror movie could. She was living a nightmare right now and it was starting to show. “Awhh, Emily, honey,” Mary spoke to her with a sympathetic smile, setting the diaper down and walking over to her. Why was she? What was she doing? Was she going to ridicule her? Berate her? Slap her? Why wouldn’t she? After all, she’d just been discovered to be a grown woman that likes acting like a full-on baby for her girlfriend. How could she not find it weird? She’d never look at Emily the same way again. She’d tell Frank and then he’d harbor the same doubts and disgust. Everything she’d worked so hard to build with Joyce and her parents would be ruined. Everything was ruined. Nothing would be left…! She suddenly hiccuped, feeling the tears rolling down her hot cheeks. Why did she have to cry so much? It was one crying fit after another! Then, she braced herself for what Mary might do or say, but in all honest truth, she was ready to collapse at the mere drop of a single syllable. However, instead she was thrown off her mental balance once Mary wrapped her arms around her. Emily expected to be touched, but not as softly as this. She was planning for a hand to the face, not arms around her torso. “It’s okay, sweetheart,” Mary soothed, much to Joyce and Emily’s stunned surprise, rubbing her hand up and down her back. She leaned back to get a better look at Emily, daring enough to wipe away one of her tears. “There’s no need to be embarrassed, okay?” The soothing was strange and unexpected, but Emily was still desperate to throw her off the trail, off the scent. They had one golden rule for the parent’s visit, and it’d just been shattered. “P-please, it’s not what y-you think...! It’s just...or it’s…!” Why? Why couldn’t she think of anything? But, above all else, in the face of fetishism and kinkdom, why was Mary hugging Emily, of all things? “Emily, I know you’re upset that I found out, but I don’t want you to think that I’d ever use it against you. There’s no shame in what you can’t help, sweetie.” No shame in…? Joyce kept looking on, just as confused, and only as an afterthought did Emily slightly pan her eyes over to Joyce. “M-mom…?” Joyce started to speak, and it did get her attention, but it was abundantly clear who was in control of the situation. “Here, would you feel better if you got to be next to Joyce?” She loosened the hug and gestured to her daughter. Emily was still distraught, but right beside terror sat a growing confusion as to what Mary might know. This was bad, most certainly, but neither Emily nor Joyce knew how bad. Above all else, Mary’s reaction seemed...awfully tame. But aside from that, she did speak to Emily’s tendencies, because she did want to be with Joyce right now. More than anything. She gave her strength and shelter, and there was a raging storm right now. So, like a child following a mother’s gentle suggestions, Emily did leave Mary, not even caring how it looked when she wrapped her arms around Joyce, nuzzling her head into her chest as her legs finally gave out. She needed this, otherwise she might really lose her mind. Though, she continued to vent through tears. Emily was ruined, and Joyce felt just about the same, but even under all the stress and disaster she couldn’t seem to collapse with Emily right beside her. She wanted to soothe her, tell her everything was going to be alright, but she wasn’t prepared to outright lie to her. Her partner. Her little girl. Joyce hugged her back, but she still kept looking at her mom. She tried to think of something that might dissuade her, but she had that look in her eyes, a look of pure determination. Nothing Joyce would say could change her mind. It really was over. She knew. The trio sat on the bed, which was where Mary dropped a bombshell. “Emily, it’s okay if you need to wear diapers sometimes. I don’t think anything bad about you because of it.” Joyce looked down at Emily, feeling her grip grow tighter and her cheeks still crimson. She was definitely going to need a minute. Much more than a minute. Meanwhile, Joyce had to fully digest what her mother just said. “Wh-what?” Joyce asked. “Joyce, I had some ideas after everything I’ve seen, but you can’t tell me I’m wrong after what I saw in the bin,” she said, reaching over, thoughtfully rubbing Emily’s shoulder. Did...did she have the right? That stung. Meaning, her mom had been suspecting something was up since the start? She didn’t even fully understand what her mom thought she knew. All she could think of now was that her mom didn’t know the full truth, thankfully enough, but on the flipside was painting her perception of Emily into a dangerous corner. “Please...it’s not what you think…” Emily mumbled past the tears and hugs, “Emmy, sweetheart,” did...did she just use her pet name? “It’s okay, you don’t have to pretend now.” “Mom...what are you talking about?” “What? Joyce, could we stop with the secrets?” Mary didn’t lose that look in her eyes; determined to pull back the curtain that was only hanging by just a few more threads. “I didn’t think much at first, but I started to see the signs, you know.” “S-signs?” Emily whimpered. “Oh, please don’t be mad, Emily,” Mary spoke apologetically, sounding more compassionate to her than Joyce could ever imagine for herself. Maybe she really did have a soft spot for Emily… The biggest thing to notice though was how it wasn't a total outrage right now. No one was blowing up, so...Joyce couldn’t help but think there was something amiss. The way her mom talked, it wasn’t what Joyce would expect. It was almost as if she thought something else? Need? Necessity? She talked about the diapers like Emily had to wear them, which she didn’t. So, then…? “I guess what got me thinking was when we were first at the zoo. When Emily disappeared and you went after her, well, I thought it may have been something else when you said it was bathroom-related, Joyce, but...seeing everything now, I guess it really was.” Joyce had to take a mental pause, taking stock of the many possessions she held in this house. She had to think, did she own a gun? Because if she did, she had every intention to shoot herself in the foot with it, considering what her mom just said. What was supposed to be a small lie to cover their relationship troubles had done the exact opposite of helping them. It only made her mom more suspicious of Emily, and Joyce never stopped to consider once how that might affect the future. “The next time was when we got home last night. Joyce, Emily, I promise I wasn’t snooping, but when I was walking down the hall to our room, well...the bathroom door was open.” She could feel it. The knife sticking into her. It was her fault for not closing the door. She could have prevented this. All that paranoia she’d been trying to shake off, it had been a sign. A warning. “...” Emily had gone mute. Everything was slowly beginning to unravel, their poor facade they they used to hide away the truth for the sake of Joyce’s parents and themselves, but even then they couldn’t manage that! “It’s okay if you need help sometimes; I don’t mean to make fun of you at all, Emily,” and while she assured the girl, Emily felt herself growing smaller and smaller. Did they keep any rocks in here? She was just about ready to crawl under one and die. “I promise I didn’t look; I kept walking as soon as I saw.” Yet, nevertheless, she saw. Joyce standing in front of Emily while she used the toilet. Like she needed to be supervised. Holding a stuffed animal, no less. And if we were being technical, stuffed mochi, but this was hardly the time for technicalities. “Then I happened to wake up last night because of the thunder...” Joyce knew exactly what she was getting at, but Emily didn’t, which is why a whole new sinking feeling struck her. Emily may have been all out of sorts, but she wasn’t stupid. Mary wouldn’t need to speak any further and the message would have been crystal clear. Painfully clear. What Joyce thought of her mom, Emily was finally starting to understand… Yet, why did she have to learn in such a damaging way? All these secrets, every little moment of vulnerability Emily had shared with Joyce, cuddling with her and being so defenseless, even when at her worst… Emily had come to appreciate having someone sitting right behind her, looking thoughtfully over her shoulder. But beyond even that...an even larger shadow loomed over them both. With Joyce, having her eyes over your shoulder was too pleasant for words. It was a wonderful and warm atmosphere you could just lose yourself to. But with Mary...it felt more akin to a hunt than simple serenity. “Y-you...you saw?” Finally, Emily spoke, but hardly did she have the courage to tear her eyes away from Joyce’s body. She may have had the strength to speak, but even then her words were shotty at best. “I did,” Mary responded calmly, “but it’s okay, sweetheart, it’s nothing I never had to deal with before.” Well, that made everything better then, didn’t it? Fat chance. Sure, it may have been normal to Mary, a seasoned mother, but not to Emily, a 27-year old adult who just peed herself over a little thunder. Joyce looked at her mother, incredulous. She’d never had to deal with her in such a strange and compromising way, but with how things were going, should she expect any less? No one but her had the audacity and boldness to navigate through a conversation as difficult as this. A conversation she had no right in starting to begin with. “M-mom… What...” she already sighed, needing to take a breath. This was too much. “What...what are you even trying to say? What’s your point?” Joyce had buckled at first, but maybe knowing that it wasn’t a total gameover gave her some confidence. That, and even if she might be a poor excuse for it, she was what stood between Emily and her mother. “I want to say that you two don’t need to be walking on eggshells around me,” she paused. “Well, maybe be a bit more discreet around your dad, but apart from that, let’s call it a girl’s secret?” she smiled, whilst Joyce stared and Emily stopped her shaking just to process what she said. “E-Em...” Joyce looked to be fighting herself tooth and nail on the words she was going to use. Emily wasn’t going to like it, she was sure of it, but Joyce was willing to pay the consequences if it meant damage control. What her mom thought she knew about Emily was a notion that would never change. Unfortunately, once she makes up her mind it’s hard to reverse. In other words, the only way things could progress were if her mom found out it wasn’t some medical condition and in fact something much more deliberate… This was all bad, but the razor-thin silver lining was her mom at least taking it in a supportive light. If she knew the diapers were just for fun… “Emily’s condition...” she held her tongue, almost waiting for Emily to react. Thankfully she didn’t, because it was already taking plenty enough energy just to get this half-baked facade out of her mouth. She couldn’t remember the last time she struggled with lying so much. How long had she been doing business? Well, then again, she never lied per se, but instead...employed all the right rhetoric… Condition? Emily had pulled her face out of Joyce’s torso, daring enough to give a gradual turn towards Mary. She looked sympathetic, but it unfortunately only added to Emily’s confusion, anger and regret. It was like putting a fire out that you started, but expecting credit for it. There’s no merit in solving the problems you caused. But anyways, what was Joyce even saying? Was she actually going along with it? Her image had already plummeted, and Mary would probably never dissociate the girl from diapers. The world around them was falling apart and their ship was sinking and all Emily could do was cling onto Joyce for dear life, but now even that was starting to seem doubtful. “Her...condition is something private, Mom.” How to fix this was beyond her, but she could at least salvage what was left; dig a foothold before things slipped too far. “And it will stay private,” Mary agreed with a small smile. Joyce knew that look. It was the personal respect she held for herself whenever her deductive work felt validated. It was like telling herself what a good job she’d done solving this mystery… Joyce going along with this only fed into her delusion. “I won’t tell a soul.” Joyce was ready to fire back that her knowing made it not private, but she hesitated, feeling she held just as much blame as her mother… All she did was follow the crumb trail and Joyce was the one who made it. “I...I think it would be best if we dropped the topic here. I don’t think anyone here is comfortable talking about it, and I know for a fact that Emily doesn’t want to.” Please. Please listen. “I understand,” Mary nodded, though still looking happy behind her compassionate face. Joyce knew exactly why and she was trying not to boil over. This happened all the time. Even if you try to shut her out after she breaks the door down, it won’t matter much to her. After all, she got to know what was behind it. It wasn’t a secret to her anymore and she became that much more all-knowing. “I’ll be back. I, uhm, need a second with Emily,” she helped the girl onto her feet and they stood up. Her eyes looked a little puffy from the tears, and she couldn’t bear to look Mary in the eye. “Oh! Well, if you need the bathroom...” she spoke in a lowered voice, as if there were other people trying to sniff out this secret, “You can use the one in here.” It took a second, but Joyce finally realized what her mom was insinuating. This just looked like another ‘bathroom break’ to her. “I’ll be back,” Joyce said again, speaking much more plainly, coming off a bit cold. There was no doubt Joyce was expecting more questions from her, and seeing as she was part to blame for this mess, she’d rather that she was the one having to face them and not Emily. She didn’t deserve the shame, prying or overbearing nature of her mother. Her mom did have her good qualities, but this was a time when none of them seemed to come through. She led Emily by the hand to the hallway bathroom then made sure that it was closed this time. Then she locked it out of paranoia. Emily looked distraught. She was distraught. They were away from Mary, but she felt no less exposed. She knew Joyce had her reasons, but she couldn’t begin to fathom what those reasons might be. Why did she go along with something like that? “Why did you say I have a c-condition?” She nearly started tearing up again, settling for just a troubled hiccup. “First...is it okay if I hug you?” Joyce sounded cautious, mainly because she didn’t feel like she had the right to comfort Emily anymore. She was supposed to only bring her good feelings and experiences, but instead she brought total disaster. Her mom. Emily quite flung herself at Joyce wrapping her arms around her. Even if there was some animosity felt for Joyce, needing an emotional crutch far-trumped playing the blame game. “I might be upset,” Emily mumbled into her shirt, “but I’m gonna be even sadder if you start feeling awkward around me.” The fabrics to her shirt stretched a little bit tighter. “I’m scared that your mom found stuff out, but I also don’t understand why she said all that stuff… Why did you say that stuff?” For so many unexpected twists and turns, she was at a loss. Not even Joyce matched her mental playbook. “Y...yeah,” she hugged Emily back, tighter. “I...really wasn’t expecting a reaction like that. What I said was because I thought I could stop it from getting any worse… I think she really does believe you have a, uhm, weakened bladder, or something...” Hearing Joyce say it had her feeling hot again, and not in a good way. “Your mom must think I’m a total freak,” Emily hiccupped, squeezing her hands tighter. Self-loathing as she was, there was also aggravation, too. “But why did she have to snoop around so much? I get it that there were signs, but...b-but...” She felt terrible for thinking poorly of Joyce’s mom, but she had to be justified at least somewhat, right? “Emily,” Joyce pressed her forehead, “you’re not a freak. The only thing that’s freaky about you is your sleeping habits.” She let it sit for a moment, hoping to stir something even close to a smile. It didn’t, but hopefully it did something. “More importantly, it feels good to know someone else finally understands how much I can hate my mom at times...” “But I don’t--!” “Emily,” her hands ran down her partner’s shoulders. “It’s okay to be mad at my mom. I know I am right now... Or my dad,” she added as an afterthought, “but I can’t imagine he’d ever pull a stunt like this… Just because they’re my family doesn’t mean they get a free pass for being a crappy person. You’re allowed to feel how you want to, but if you feel like being the compassionate one, I’ll just be angry for us both.” “Can...can we take any of this back?” Emily shakily spoke. The gravity was starting to set in again. Her eyes were starting to water again. “W-what’s gonna happen, Joyce?” She didn’t know what was going to. “Nothing bad is going to happen, don’t worry,” she kissed her as assurance, both for Emily and herself. “I know it sounds bad, what I’m going to say, but please hear me out… Maybe in a way, it’s a good thing she found out...” Yeah, it definitely sounded bad to Emily. “Wh-what?” “As you can see, my mom snoops a lot,” she tried to smile a little, but it didn’t do much for the mood. If she couldn’t even convince Emily, there was little reason to think why it might work on herself. “But for our sake, if I can say anything to make you feel better, I’ve never known her to let a secret get out… She definitely likes to know things, but she doesn’t let that kind of information spread. I’m sorry for letting this happen, Emily. I really did betray you...” “Stop blaming yourself,” Emily spoke clearly, finally hitting a cue she recognized. “We’re a team,” she sniffled, “so we both messed up together.” Even if, objectively speaking, this hit Emily harder than it did Joyce. “A lot of those things she mentioned that she saw was stuff I’m responsible for… Like at the zoo, I was the one who ran off, and despite that you tried to cover for me. It’s not your fault if an excuse you had to make for me doesn’t work.” “Thank you,” Joyce could feel herself breathe a little. There’s a lot she can handle, but in coming to be together with Emily, she’d learned that just about the one soft spot she really had was Emily. On all other fronts she can withstand almost anything, but if the one person she loved the most, the person she kept so safely tucked away inside her armor and right next to her beating heart were to lash out, it would be beyond painful. “But,” she hated ‘buts’, particularly only a fan of Emily’s that was spelled with two t’s, “I wanted a second alone with you because my mom is going to ask questions. She’ll say she’ll drop it, but whenever we’re alone I’m sure she’s going to want to ask things. I’ll do my absolute best to make sure you never have to deal with that, but I can’t say the same for myself.” “...So are we really going with this?” Emily laced her fingers awkwardly. “Is she going to really think I sometimes have to wear...diapers?” Why did she have to look like that? Words were one thing, but tone, expression, body language and atmosphere told a completely different story. Even if she spoke with only reluctance, everything about this felt so terribly wrong. Was she putting up a front for Joyce? Just so she didn’t feel even worse about herself? “I...I think we have to. Because, after all, I think this might be better than her knowing the full truth...” Solemnly, Emily nodded. That was true. “So, I’m looking for your permission,” Joyce took Emily’s hands into hers. “If she asks me questions, is it okay if I ad-lib things? I don’t expect it to affect you, but I want permission to speak on your behalf. About your...condition,” she said the last part with air quotes. “...mhm...” meekly, she nodded. “Please,” Joyce came to be at eye-level with her, “what can I do to make you smile?” It was a foolish question. Emily had said Joyce was the one who understood her the most, so why couldn’t Joyce do something as simple as making her happy? Maybe she couldn’t because she knew the truth, something her own pride was keeping her from seeing. Emily exhaled a little, fading into a weak smile. “I don’t suppose you know how to turn back time?” Joyce pulled her closer, murmuring, “I’m so sorry...” There would be a great deal of things to talk about after all this was over. If their relationship survived for that long… “It’s okay...” really, it wasn’t, but to say anything right now meant Joyce would hog all the guilt to herself, and the idea of that made Emily ache more than the thought of her own predicament. “All I can really hope for though is that your mom doesn’t think too badly of me...” “It might sound strange, but I don’t really think that was her reaction…” Not even disgust, really, considering the woman could so nonchalantly carry a used adult diaper designed for kids like it was her handbag. “I can’t even begin to fathom what really goes on in that woman’s head, but if she’s bold enough to do what she did back there, she definitely doesn’t hold anything against you.” Words didn’t speak so loudly as actions did, hence why Emily wasn’t feeling much more optimistic. And if it weren’t bad enough, there was something else she didn’t consider, now knowing the things Mary had seen. “W...wait. If your mom saw what happened last night, then did she see my...” her gaze started to drift to the floor, “...Pip?” Joyce was at a loss. Blow after blow seemed to strike Emily, and all she could do was watch. But she couldn’t lie to her. If it meant preserving a surprise or the excitement, then maybe a white lie went a long way, but a lie like this would be crude and damaging. For all the fuck-ups Joyce had caused this visit, she owed it to Emily to be as transparent as possible, even if it made things worse. “Yes, she did...” even Joyce hesitated, seeing Emily’s expression worsen just a little more. “But...she already knew about it...” “What?” That perked Emily’s look, straight into Joyce’s eyes. It was a look of confusion and Joyce could feel herself becoming physically ill. “How? How did she know? Did you tell her?” Even if she didn’t mean it, her words sounded accusatory and they struck Joyce like bullets. She didn’t tell her, but in trying not to she pretty much did. “N-no! I...when, when they first came into the house and you went back to the room, my mom saw Pip on the couch… I tried to say it was mine,” yeah, tried with a lowercase ‘t’. “But...I wasn’t so great at convincing her.” Emily didn’t give much of a response, adding to the deafening atmosphere that tortured Joyce. It was starting to feel so eerily similar to her days of isolation. Her days without Emily, shaking her heart as it did the tears in her eyes. “You know, as bad as Jack was...I can’t remember going through this much when I met his parents...” Joyce creased her brows, ridden with guilt. Why wouldn’t she be regretting their relationship by now? She was looking down so low she could barely even see Emily’s feet, already blurred by her tears. As if the atmosphere couldn’t have been any worse, a meek sigh from Emily’s passing breath soured things just a little more. Even the smallest form of rejection from her was more than Joyce could handle. “Fine, I admit it,” and then, Joyce felt something lean into her. “I...I’m not happy with your mom right now… Actually, no, I am mad at her.” Even if Joyce was busy looking at the floor, with Emily hugging her, looking right up, it was impossible for their eyes not to meet. “Not you. So don’t cry, okay?” The mood had changed on a dime, when of all people having to deal with the most stress, it was Emily shining a toothy smile up at Joyce. “You promise you’re not mad at me…? Y-you have every right to be, though?” “Even if I do,” Emily paused to sniff away her own teary residue, “I can’t expect you to be perfect at handling everything, even if you tell me to butt out~...” she looked at her suspiciously, funnily enough making Joyce look flustered. “And about Pip -- I can’t really get so worked up over that, considering she would’ve found out last night if not earlier… Even still, what’s finding out I have a stuffed toy if she already thinks I have to wear...you know...” “I...” She told herself she could handle this, but whenever Emily confronted her, none of that bravado, calculated thought, or composure ever seemed to exist. “I’m sorr--” but before she could finish her somber resolve, Emily pushed a finger against her lips. “New rule, as decreed by the Emily Magistrate,” she spoke in a wonderfully exaggerated posh manner, “that under any circumstances is Joyce to apologize to me, it shall be one kiss deducted from the debt which I owe--no, ten kisses!” Then her serious look transitioned into something a bit more goofy. “Or something, like that?” Joyce then had a look of pure adoration for her. “Thank you. I promise I’m going to do better.” “At least for something like this, I don’t want you to promise me anything.” “Why not?” “Because then you’ll start holding yourself to a standard, which is fine, I think, but I don’t wanna ever have to feel critical about you. I never will, so if you’re gonna set the bar for yourself, don’t tell me about it. Just knowing you want to be better is enough for me.” “Did...did Michael tell you that?” Emily scoffed. “Rude! I can come up with cool things to say on my own too, you know?” Of course, she can’t imagine it’d be articulated in a very wisdom-like way… She stared at the perplexing girl for a little bit longer, until finally the tears had subsided and she laughed a little. “Thank you. You’ve taught me another important lesson.” “Well, I’ve definitely learned a lot about myself...and relationships in general, since being with you...” she smushed her thumbs together, “I’ve done a lot of things I’d never imagine myself doing. And to think, finding out I’m attracted to more than just men is only the vanilla tip to a very, uhm, metro...politan iceberg. Yeah, like that.” Joyce seemed on-board with her words, up until the tail end, reasoning why her brow was cocked. “W-well, they can’t always be cool...” Emily mumbled under her own embarrassed breath. The horrible stench from earlier had dissipated and all that was left was a refreshing gust blowing through Joyce’s lungs and heart. Laughing some more, she squeezed Emily in a brief hug. Though, if only paradise could continue on forever. There was a gentle knock on the locked door. “Joyce? Emily?” They were in high spirits, but even Mary was enough to ground them. Emily could see the look on Joyce’s face transition to agitation, but thankfully it was directed rather than self-loathing. And really, even in Emily’s perspective this was getting to be too much… Standing up, Joyce walked over to the door, leaning close beside it. “Yes?” she answered back. “I just wanted to make sure everything was...well…’okay’. It’s been a little bit...” “Yes, everything is fine. We’ll be out soon.” Joyce looked about ready to strangle something. “Alright then. If, uhm...” it was the beginning of a gesture Joyce had no intention in humoring. “It’s alright. We’ll be out soon.” Emily, meanwhile, remained where she was, as confused as ever by her partner’s mother. Internally, Emily wondered why she could feel such strongly opposing emotions at the same time? Sympathy and Anger, somehow co-existing by living on their side of the fence. She meant well, but that doesn’t excuse all the doors she kicks down to achieve it. “She really thinks I have bladder issues...” she lowly spoke and wallowed in disbelief. They’d just shared a few good moments, but reality was catching up fast. Even now, to Mary, being in here probably looked like another one of those “moments” to her. “But, I guess it could be worse...” Yet even still, how was she supposed to face her? There was still that terrible feeling of vulnerability… “Don’t worry, I’ll talk to her,” Joyce comforted, walking back from the door. “Just a little longer then she’ll be out of our hair.” She would’ve said ‘they’, but that would be rude to her dad. Unlike his wife, Frank wasn’t bad company. “I can’t imagine you even want to look at my mom now,” Joyce certainly didn’t. “So, how about I tackle her while you go hang out with my dad?” “Alright,” Emily shrugged. Nothing against Frank, truly, but interacting with people seemed so stressful right now. She’d just been script-casted as the pants-pisser and it was already taking a lot not to collapse over that. Funny, considering peeing a diaper was once enough to put her to tears. Despite the recent tears, maybe she really was taking this in stride. That, or it was shock. She wasn’t exactly eager about getting back on her feet, walking to the door. Yes, their secret wasn’t out, but something dangerously close to it was. Play their cards wrong, it’d stand to be even worse than it already was right now. “Do you feel okay?” Joyce asked. Joyce sure wasn’t, and she didn’t expect Emily to be much different, yet she still felt compelled to check. “No, but I’ll be better once this is all over… You?” “I couldn’t put it any better than you already have.” “...It just doesn’t feel real… We’ve been...exposed, in a way, but maybe we’re not totally panicking because it’s sort of like limbo...” And with an even greater sigh, by the touch of Emily’s finger the toilet erupted with a swirling and plummeting flush. Joyce, though, looked at her questioningly for a second, considering neither of them actually “used” the bathroom. “Gotta make it believable, I guess.” Emily shrugged. “I hate to say it, but that’s honestly not a bad idea...” The pair stepped back into the hall, a bit cautious as to what might jump out at them, but thankfully there was no surprise ambush waiting. “I’ll go...finish up with my mom, then how about we find some way to get out of the house? Take our minds off of this?” Emily agreed. This house was starting to feel more suffocating by the second. Every footprint she left behind felt incriminating somehow. If they didn’t think they were on thin ice before, they sure as hell were now. Emily walked to the right, back into the living room whereas Joyce took the left, into the dragon’s den. And there she was, Ground Zero herself sitting on the bed, waiting for someone to come back. That someone was Joyce. “Is Emily alright?” Mary asked, and to her credit, she did sound concerned. Her mother wasn’t a monster by intention, which made dealing with her so much harder. It was like punishing a puppy that didn’t know any better. But only puppies got a free pass; not grown dogs. “No, she isn’t, but hopefully some time will help. You really crossed a line, mom.” “Is...is she mad at me?” It was almost amazing how this hit her only in retrospect. “You’d need to ask her, but if I were in her shoes, I know I’d be. I get you were trying to help, mom, but don’t you understand how embarrassing it can be to have someone find out your deepest secret?” “I wasn’t planning to see her when I pulled her diaper out of the bath--” “You shouldn’t have been doing that to begin with,” Joyce sharply cut her off. “What were you even thinking?” There was a whole secondary argument to her even finding the diaper to begin with, but that fell short on account of Joyce’s own fault and her shortened time to argue with her mother. “Since we were cleaning up, when I saw the diaper I thought I could help show you how to get rid of those properly. You can’t let them sit in an open bin or else it’s going to--” “Smell. Yes, I know. It was only temporary. Can we go back to cleaning the carpet now?” Mary stood up and brought them over to Joyce’s bedside where a sponge and bucket of foamy water sat. “It’s a couple things mixed with warm, soapy water. Just use the sponge to wet the carpet a bit and it’ll start to come out.” Despite Mary explaining it, she looked as if she were going to do the actual cleaning herself, however Joyce was simply faster. She was on her knees and grabbed the sponge, soaking it and touching the floor without hesitation. “...So where do you throw them away normally?” “In the trash.” It was a less than enthusiastic response. “...Well, which bin do you use? If it’s not that bathroom one is it the other one? I don’t think that’s a good idea either, since it’s still open...” How badly Joyce wanted to tell her off. She knew how to clean up. She knew how to handle a used diaper. But she couldn’t be so upfront, otherwise it’d make things worse. Her fuse was already short, so she’d do her best not to light it. “I use the kitchen garbage. It’s closed and contained so there’s no smell.” Did that satisfy her? She continued to scrub. By now the small stain from earlier was overshadowed by the mass of wet carpet. Now with calmer emotions, she was really starting to hope this home remedy did work… “Do you always?” “...Yes?” Why wouldn’t she? “Well, I guess that should be fine, but have you had any guests over since Emily’s been here? What happens if someone sees it in the trash?” Every response from Joyce was slow and methodical, simply because she couldn’t prevent another outburst otherwise. Her mom was trying to be helpful, but damn if it wasn’t annoying to have hole after hole be poked into simple lies that meant nothing to begin with! “W-well...” she sighed, thinking of no easy answer other than resigning themselves to being recluse. “It hasn’t happened, so we’re not worried about it.” “...But what if it did?” Joyce plunged the sponge into the bucket with a bit more force. “How about I take over?” Mary was on her knees, gently taking the sponge from Joyce. With a small huff, she grabbed a towel, rubbing her hands. Might as well nip it in the bud… “What are you trying to suggest, Mom?” “All I’m saying is you might want to consider getting a separate trash bin for Emily’s, you know...” “Mom… Emily’s...condition isn't as bad as you think. She doesn’t have to wear them often...” “Really? How often does she wear them?” It wasn’t accusatory, but rather concerningly curious. Yeah, she definitely didn’t think badly of Emily. She was trying too hard than someone who didn’t care would. The worst was that Joyce was right on the money. Already she’d need to take some of those “creative liberties” Emily allowed her. “...At the most, t-...two times a week?” “Only two?” Only? Had she honestly been expecting more? “Y-yes. Only that much...” “So is it stress that affects her then?” More than anything Joyce wanted to anticipate her questions, so she could come up with better answers, but she was too frazzled to expect anything. She was working overtime just to keep up with her mother’s pace. If she’d been cleaning at the same time, she didn’t know what might’ve slipped from her mouth... “Stress? What? What do you mean?” “It’s not much different from when you were kids, Joyce. Sometimes things can be a little too exciting or stressful. It can affect the body more than we think, so if Emily already has a medical condition, she might be more susceptible to it.” While Joyce ran a medical company, she wasn’t exactly the all-knowing figure of all medical knowledge, especially her girlfriend’s made-up bladder troubles. “Are you saying you think you and Dad might be affecting her?” Her mom was certainly a stressor, considering Joyce’d be like a fountain if she had a “condition” too. “Meeting someone’s parents for the first time can be exciting...and a bit stressful. After all these bathroom trips, it just seemed a little more than once or twice a week, I suppose.” “W-well, maybe you have been stressing her out a bit...” Nothing like using her mom’s own medicine against her. “Besides, all those trips were just...” yes, extreme liberties were being taken, “just making sure she...made it on time.” A hand touched Joyce’s knee. “You’re a very good person, you know? A lot of people wouldn’t be able to get past that in a relationship.” Ugh, if only she knew. The way she spun her tale, it sounded as if Joyce were doing Emily a favor. When in reality, the opposite couldn’t have been any more true. That, and it was anything but a nuisance if it had been true. “R-right...” Joyce mumbled. “So does she change her own diapers?” Out of the pan and into the fire. “What? What are you--? N-no, she doesn-- I mea--” damnit, damnit! Why couldn’t she keep her tongue in line?! “Yes, she does!” “I’m sure she can, Joyce,” Mary chuckled, “she’s in her late twenties, so I can imagine she has the practice. But you know there’s no shame in having someone else help too, right? I imagine it’s a lot easier when someone else does the job for her.” Joyce looked down, crestfallen. She said something again she wasn’t supposed to… “Honey, I promise, I’d never use something like that against her, or you. It might sound a little strange, but it’s something unique that you two can share?” From Joyce’s mouth, it might sound a little more digestible, but hearing it from her mom, an outsider, now it did feel a little weird. Could they stop talking about this now? Why did she need to know so much? “...Can I ask you a personal question?” Oh? Did nothing before this count as personal? It truly must be a wonderland in this woman’s head… “What?” “Be honest,” Mary chuckled a little, “how did changing her for the first time go?” “M-mom!” So uh, Merry Christmas and happy new year! I know I'm a couple days late, so... Better late than never? This has been a particularly difficult chapter to write, largely because of life and the content is difficult to do justice. Even now I'm not sure if it's perfect because I've only been using myself as a sounding board. Now it's your turn! Please, as always, let me know what you thought and if there's anything that seems a bit off, let me know! Also, just celebrated my birthday a couple days ago, but Corona has unfortunately affected that in a couple ways. My Spring Break is longer, but all my college courses are now turning to online. Lots of stress; plans have been canceled. Just wanna relax! Hope everyone out there is doing alright, and double hope the next chapter won't take so long! PS: Highlight the chapter title at the top of this post for a small Easter egg

Mhm, nothing like good ol' cakes with bananas and syrup. Also, who doesn't love cuddling before you sleep? Also, yeah, designed diapers is a whole new can of worms. Not knowing how Mary works though, who knows how she's reacting to that part... Yes. Never stopped continuing it! Just been having it sit secondary to some IRL things at the moment.

Hey, sorry for getting back to this thread so late (It's that time of the month when I'm active again then vanish). Whenever I've written stuff for DD I never put too much thought into the time-span of things, either because I didn't want to consider the logistics for just a short or I sort of forgot about it being a factor... Though, I am trying to work on including it into my most recent thing. 30-32 hours sounds like an ideal range to me, assuming I'm running off of "Because it feels right," science. I remember having to revise some of the heights I used in a different project that I didn't post yet because after some perspective, even by Amazon standards they seemed a little off. I think of 8 hours of sleep to get through a 24 hour day, then use math to work from there, I guess? Using that 1:3 ratio (Hours of normal rest to total hours in a normal day), if Littles need a nap to get through an Amazonian-length day which might be close to 2 hours (because I'm guessing), that means a total sleep time of 10 hours. Scale the ratio by that much and it leaves you with a 30 hour day. Then from there if you figure that 8 hours of sleep isn't long enough, play with the numbers some more. So, if you're more generous with your sleep times it might lead you to 32, not 33, because odd numbers are terrible, obviously. (Just kidding, I know a lot of odd numbers and they're some real composite guys) I'll probably go with 32 hours in a day, because even on a 24 hour scale who doesn't love sleeping in? Damn Littles sure are lucky... It's anyone's guess, but 25%-50% longer seems to be the range most people here are shooting for. Thanks for the @, by the way! I don't feel qualified to speak on the subject, but I'm happy to give my two cents. Anyway, my vote is 32 hours!

I wouldn't dog-pile Mary too much. After all, she does mean well? That said, it can get annoying when someone sticks their nose in your business, even if they are family. Nevertheless, embarrassment is going to ensue. In the end, just remember moms mean well! And as for a story to throw her off, it'd take some real creativity to get themselves out unscathed. Yeah, but then dust gets in the cartridge so you gotta blow on it. Saves corrupted; go figure. ¯\_(ツ)_/¯ Aww yeah, we're aiming for that bonus achievement. Hmm, do they need to tell all the truth, or say something close to it, but not exact? Is it better to amputate or scrap the subject altogether? Ooooh, I suspect people are on the verge of not liking Mary, haha. Whelp, we'll just need to wait and see...! Yeah, Mary tends not to beat around the bush so much. That said reflecting on everything she's seen with Emily, going as far back as to when she overheard Joyce and Emily on the phone, she's been given a lot of reason to soften her perspective on Emily. In a few ways she already speaks about her needing to be looked out for and has already caught her in a few embarrassing moments. (Flashing her panties, finding Pip, seeing her sleep in the car, getting dirty in the petting zoo, ordering a kid-themed meal, etc.), and need I mention what she saw last night... Anyways, the point is that maybe Mary is starting to assume more of a grandmother-y role...

Yeah, outside forces are never an easy addition. 'Course, you might see some more pleasant outsiders down the line! And yeah, when ya get the spooks and know what it's like to wear a diaper, sometimes you can't help but make those connections. Whoa, whoa, nobody's gettin' sick now. Getting the stomach bug once was plenty enough for me! I promise I can still write good stuff when I'm not sick! Well hang on now, let's not start assuming things here. Just because there's a nursery involved, it doesn't mean diapers will be too. There's just, well, uhm, a very very strong implication that there might be... See above. In all seriousness, we've come to find that Emily and horror are quite the terrible combination. 27 - Pancakes for Breakfast The nursery was mostly untouched like it’d been during its debut, but that somewhat had to change out of necessity because of trying to hide all the things that could normally be laid out in the apartment. Most things fit in the closet, but not everything. Regardless, none of it obstructed the spot they needed to work in. “Hop up on the changing table for me?” Normally she could lift the girl herself, but frankly she wasn’t setting out to make a point at the moment, nor was she trying to get covered in pee either. Perks to being an off-duty Mommy. Emily looked at it and back to Joyce. “But isn’t it gonna get covered in...you know?” “One, the cushion is plastic,” she paused to yawn. “And two, don’t you think it’d be a little silly to make a changing table that wasn’t designed to get pee on it?” It didn’t take anything else to get her on the table. Emily’s face grimaced a little when it touched the cool plastic. The room wasn’t cold, but the plastic sure was. “Just lay back and I’ll take care of the rest. I know,” she stroked Emily’s arm while she stood between her legs, “it was rough, right?” She was about to play defense and make it seem not as bad as it was, considering how old she was, but after taking stock in what Joyce had always told her and where she lay right now, she had little reason to put up a front. “Yes...” tearily, Emily nodded. “Do you wanna talk about it at all?” There was the rumble of thunder again, making Emily visibly tense, though Joyce rubbed her thigh. “Maybe tell me what you were going through? It might help you feel better.” And give Joyce some insight on what had happened. Ultimately, the best she could do was piece together what she’d seen. One, her girlfriend in tears while she stood in wet pajamas. Two, a puddle of pee and her stuffed mochi partly sitting in it, and three, a piled up blanket on the top of the couch. Joyce took pride in getting a read on Emily, but she had her limits… “...I woke up in the middle of the night because I had to pee...” No surprises there, considering what had happened. “Mhm?” Joyce nodded, leaning out of view for just a second, coming back with a bundle of wet wipes. “A-ahnd--!” Emily’s voice went a little haywire when the cold wipe touched her skin. Joyce looked apologetic, but she didn’t stop wiping. “Sorry...worst part’s over?” “A-and I knew I had to go, but that also meant having to leave the room...” “Why’s that?” “Why?” What did she mean why? “Because...because I wasn’t wearing a...you know.” Joyce happened to glance at the stack of diapers bundled in a basket underneath the table. “Well, I suppose,” Joyce laughed a tiny bit. “But I mean why didn’t you use the bathroom in our room?” “Wh-what?” “In our bedroom?” Joyce said it again. “We have one in there, you know?” It was taking a lot not to crawl under a rock and die right then. “I’m an idiot...” Emily defeatedly whimpered, looking straight up at the ceiling. Never once did she stop to consider what that other door aside from the closet and hallway entrance might be for. She was dealing with so much tunnel vision that the possibility of a second bathroom escaped her entirely. “No, you’re not,” Joyce said quite firmly. “Now what happened next?” “I was afraid to go into the hall because it was so dark, so I...” the next part was a little embarrassing to admit. Joyce was happy to finish for her. “Did you take Pip with you in case?” Emily was quiet, and even under the shroud of partial darkness Joyce could see the crimson shade on her cheeks. She nodded her head. “So I started walking with him and then when I got near the living room I thought I saw someone sitting on the couch. I think it was that blanket you said… But when I saw it I really was scared. I really thought I was in danger; that everyone was in danger. I was gonna hurry back to the room and wake you up, but then, then the thunder happened. It was so loud and it caught me off guard. I didn’t know what it was at first, so I guess everything just caught up to me and...” “It’s okay, Emily,” Joyce soothed. “Accidents happen.” “Not to adults, they don’t...” she pouted. “I just wet myself over a movie!” “Well, I definitely think your imagination got to you, but I don’t think that’s worth beating yourself up over… You know it yourself that you don’t do well with scary stuff. I wish you didn’t have to go through something like this, but I think it’s worth calling this a hard-taught lesson.” She lifted the girl’s legs, wiping underneath. Already she was starting to smell halfway decent again. “I just wanted to do something nice for you and your dad...” “And you did. But next time please put yourself first? At least for stuff like this?” “...Okay...” It was no secret how heavily the girl was lamenting over her long list of blunders right then. “Hey, youuu-houuu~” Joyce called for her attention, brushing a finger under her chin. “We’re a team, remember? I’m not going to judge you over something like this, Emily. I’m here for you at your best, your worst, and your most vulnerable. By the same token, I know you’re going to be there for me too.” All such wonderful words, but they really did seem to have the worst spots for these kinds of conversations. Now they were trying to stand like equals while one wiped the other’s bottom on a changing table. “I know...” Thankfully Emily did smile some, even if it was only a little. “Now, more importantly, why didn’t you wake me up when you needed to go to the bathroom from the start? I would’ve gone with you, you know?” “I know you would have,” Emily said it a bit more gloomily. “I didn’t wake you up because I didn’t want to keep asking you for so much stuff. I know I can do that when you’re my...Mommy, but not when you’re my girlfriend.” “Emily, you can always ask me for anything. I can’t imagine I ever would, but even if I thought you were asking too much of me, I’d say something. So please, I don’t ever want you to think that you can’t lean on me. After all, that’s how something like this can happen, right?” She referenced a used wet wipe as her point, then tossed it in the bin. “I think you should be clean enough for the night, though. How about we go get you some new pajamas then wipe the floor up real quick? After that I think it’ll be back to bed for us.” Emily nodded again, truthfully glad to be clean again. Joyce leaned forward to help Emily slide forward, but unexpectedly, she stopped her. “A-actually, there’s one more thing...” Emily said in a low voice. “Uh-huh?” “I...I know we said we wouldn’t, and that I didn’t want to either, not while your parents were here...but, with everything that’s happened, and because it’s at night...” she looked almost hesitant to ask. “Can...can I wear one tonight?” “You mean a diaper?” Had she not been trying to suppress it, the surprise and shock welling inside of Joyce would’ve been clear as day. Emily, looking quite bashful kept her words limited to another nod. “...Are you looking for me to baby you tonight?” On any other night it’d have been an absolute yes without hesitation, but in light of recent events, Joyce was admittedly reluctant. Today had been about discovering she could push the envelope too far if she wasn’t careful. She wasn’t so crazy to throw herself back in a role Emily might be suffocated by... “I...I just want to feel safe tonight.” It was the honest truth. There was something inexplicable about being in the security of both Joyce and the clothes she wore. In truth, a culmination of her experiences thus far as Joyce’s baby made for a better explanation than trying to think of any short-term explanation which could justify it. And call her a scaredy cat, but one of the advantages she could now see in a diaper was not having to leave the safe confines of a bed when there could be danger lying afoot. “Emily, you’re always going to be safe with me. And...aren’t you worried I might go too far again?” Joyce looked pensive and uncertain. The simple fact of the matter was she being unable to trust herself. A repeat of the zoo was too terrifying to imagine. “I really only had a problem with how things went in public… When we’re at home I don’t mind it so much.” Now Emily yawned, as the adrenaline had started to leave her. “We can talk about this stuff later, but can we please not tonight?” “So you want to wear a diaper?” It was nice to hear it from Emily, and it did make her happy to know she was asking for it, but there was still that hint of unease Joyce couldn’t shake. She couldn’t look Joyce in the eye. “Is...is that okay?” A sigh came from her mouth, trying to psych herself out. “Of course it is. I’ll spoil you tonight, but after that we really do need to talk about this, okay? I love doing these kinds of things, but I still want to know where we stand.” “Okay...” Emily answered back. “I love you, Mommy...” “I love you too,” and with a warm smile, Joyce leaned over near the table’s side again, pulling a puffy and thick pad from underneath. “...I like the way they feel.” Emily started to speak for no reason, not that Joyce minded having to listen. “Because of the padding?” “Sort of… I guess it’s kind of like you said a while back. It reminds me I’m cared for.” And that was a security she was starving for right then. Joyce had proved to her that this monster didn’t exist, but that didn’t mean she felt totally safe. Anything could happen that would be equally if not more frightening. Knowing that she belonged to someone, it afforded her a security that wasn’t traditional to have as an adult. It meant there was something bigger than herself that guarded her from all that might do her harm. Joyce was her sun and Emily wanted nothing more than to bathe in its light. “It’s because you are,” Joyce spoke as she slipped the diaper under Emily. “Don’t ever be afraid to be clingy with me, especially if you’re scared.” The power came next, raining down that same wonderful scent they’d been slowly acquainting themselves with for every recurring diaper change. “There’s that, and if things really do get scary again, you don’t have to worry about any more accidents,” She gave a toothy smile as she gently pat Emily’s padded crotch. “No more wet jammies, now.” There was a relieving finality once Joyce stretched and pressed the tapes into place. The deal had been sealed and Emily could feel those knots in her muscles loosen themselves just a little more. “Feel good?” Joyce traced a finger over Emily’s scalp, who was looking more relaxed by the second. The secondhand relief was beyond wonderful for Joyce, seeing as Emily had finally found her happy place again. “Thank you...” Emily stirred a little on the table, leading to the plastic crinkling from both the table and her diaper. Maybe it had to do with sleep-intoxication, but the noise for once wasn’t totally unpleasant. It was the second time she went to leave the changing table, but Joyce had stopped her and even buckled the strap over her. Of course she was confused, but Joyce spoke and acted first. “I just want you to lay right there for a second, okay? I’ll only be a second.” Naturally that made Emily a little scared; being left alone. “But why can’t I go? Can’t I come with you?” Joyce brought herself around the table so she could easily get near Emily’s face. “You can really soon, but I just want to throw a towel on the floor before you come out, okay? I just finished cleaning you up, so Mommy wouldn’t be too happy if you got dirty again...” While Emily could have argued she was capable and would much rather be near Joyce, she tried her best to be brave, convincing herself she could last on her own for a single second if she could manage eighty-seven banana’s worth of time. As Joyce walked past Emily’s vision she dragged her finger along the girl’s cheek. With Emily behind her, Joyce could now fully turn her attention to the absolute strangeness she was looking at. The hallway light was on. It’d been off when they walked to the nursery, so it had no business being on right now. And if Joyce listened closely, there was something moving out there… Quietly, she looked down on Emily again, somewhat swinging her legs. Cute to watch, but with all the fear-mongering she had caused herself, it made Joyce feel good to know that she stood between Emily and whatever was out in the hall. Slowly, she leaned her head out, first seeing a shuffling shadow, then right after a figure slouched over and working close to the floor… It was a woman, but not a stranger. One Joyce knew awfully well. It was another gradual move as Joyce took painstaking efforts to close the nursery door behind her without a sound. She’d do absolutely anything to keep this unnoticed and that was her exact intent. “Mom,” Joyce spoke in a hushed yet bothered voice. Mary looked up from her spot, busy on her knees while she rubbed a towel around the floor. Right where Emily’s accident had happened… Pip was even sitting on his own towel. Before she could get a single word in Joyce made a simple and commanding gesture to follow her. The woman stood up to follow, but Joyce then reached down for Pip as well. Might as well kill two birds with one stone... The walk down the hall and past the living room was one of great mental exercise. This night had been troublesome enough and now her mom had been added to the mix? What was she even doing up this late? Joyce was ready to split hairs. She was expecting there to be something in the hallway, and it may have been scary, but she wasn’t expecting this kind of scary. Hell, she was wishing to have found a killer instead of her mother. Mary did follow Joyce and the two were now in an illuminated kitchen. “Do you have any idea what you’re doing?” Joyce was doing her best not to sound aggravated, otherwise she’d speak loud enough for Emily to hear. “What do you think you’re doing?” “Well,” she started mechanically, as if her logic were going to save her, “the thunder woke me up...” Even then she was trying to sound justified. Maybe she was to some degree, but it being Mary that got involved, Joyce couldn’t help but classify it as her mother meddling in things that she had no business with! “Yeah? And?” “I heard someone in the hallway moving… I looked and saw something that needed to be cleaned...” Maybe now she was inadvertently realizing her own awkwardness, yet at the same time doubling down on her matronly duties. “I figured you two may have wanted a little extra help.” It took great mental and emotional strength to not flip out. There was so many things wrong with this. The greatest offender being that her own mother had volunteered to clean up her girlfriend’s pee, maybe only second to anything even more embarrassing or incriminating she might know about. But Joyce did not have the time nor energy for this. Taking care of Emily already had her working off of fumes. If she took too long Emily might start to get worried, God forbid if she stepped outside the nursery. Joyce rubbed her eyes. “Listen, you cannot, and I mean cannot,” she could not stress it enough, “let Emily know in any way that you know about what happened tonight.” “I would never tell her I knew!” Mary retorted. “Give me some credit, Joyce. And besides, it was just a small accident; I’d never make her feel bad about that...” “You shouldn’t even know that she did that!” Joyce kept her screams to simply loud whispers. “She already had a tough enough time telling me what happened! That’s our business, so please keep out of it!” “Well...” Really? Even now her mother could be this stubborn? “I just want to say that if you need help, let me know, okay?” She wanted to help, it was in her nature, but this was a private life she shouldn’t be let in on. But of course, the mother in her would always insist on it. Joyce sighed, hopefully one last time for the night. “Please, go back to bed. Pretend this night never happened.” “Alright, alright,” Mary finally relented. “Just make sure to scrub a few more times, okay? I wasn’t completely finished out there.” “Go to bed.” Joyce said in a simple and tired voice. She’d had enough chaos for one night. And while she was in the right area, Joyce opened a side door rarely ventured to in the kitchen, depositing the stuffed mochi into a washing machine. Joyce made sure to watch her mom go back to her room, then waited just a little longer to make sure the door stayed shut, too. The worst part about their encounter is that it probably wasn’t over. Of course she’d be trying to ask Joyce more about it. The most she could hope for was that she only knew about the pee in the hall. “Joyce?” Emily tried to do the impossible of leaning her head back further, but having to arch her back to do so was impossible when a strap had her buckled to the table. “Is that you?” “No, it’s Mommy to you,” she responded with a kiss to the forehead. “Sorry about that,” she unbuckled the strap and helped Emily off the table. “Are you okay?” Emily asked. “You look bothered...” She wouldn’t have been surprised if the look showed on her face, but seeing Emily all cozy and content was plenty sobering enough. Thankfully her momentary annoyance was starting to fade. “It’s nothing, I’m just tired. We’re gonna go back to bed in a few minutes. I just need to throw your pajamas in the washer.” Emily’s hands were starting to look grabby. “...Is it okay if I come with you?” “Yes,” she pecked Emily on the cheek then grabbed her hand. “Let’s be quick, though. I’m ready to go back to sleep, and I definitely know you are too.” The rain had really started to pour, and that was evident by the torrent of water cascading from the living room windows. Thankfully the thunder wasn’t so close now, as it turned into more of a distant grumble. Joyce took the towel and pajamas that were laying on them to the wash with Emily in tow. She knew Emily was there the whole time because of not only the hand-holding, but the tell-tale crinkle as well. It was cute to hear, but a silent worry was praying her mom really did go back to bed. Emily, meanwhile, although dealing with a spacer between her thighs and a slight waddle in her step, felt herself drifting closer to cloud nine. She was practically impenetrable at this point. With Joyce by her side and being strapped into an absorbent diaper, all the threats that had once attacked her were powerless now. She couldn’t help but lean into Joyce with a tired giggle. “Okay, let’s wash our hands real quick.” After all, Emily had been holding the hand Joyce used to take off wet pajamas and wipe a wet bottom. That, and while Joyce didn’t know it, she’d been holding the hand Emily used to cup her crotch… Regardless, it’d all come out in the wash. They made sure to turn off the lights as they left each room, finally shutting themselves off in the bedroom. Emily was given a new shirt, then the last and final step was to sleep. “Feel good?” Joyce stroked her hair, they slipped under the covers. “Yep.” “Feel safe?” Then came another pat on the diaper’s crotch. “Uh-huh,” Emily giggled at that. “Feel loved?” And then, Joyce had pulled Emily close with her arms wrapped around her. “Yes...” It was just like earlier while they slept, only Joyce had Emily’s head fully nuzzled between her head and chest, keeping her body nice and close. Joyce lulled in a quiet whisper. “Goodnight, Emmy...” “Goodnight...” Emily blinked more and more as her eyelids became heavy. She didn’t have any energy left to consider what scary things might be lurking outside the room. Not that they mattered, because right then she was encased in a fortress of love and affection. It was a moan, groan and stretch that got the morning started for Joyce. That, and confusing herself as her breasts seemed to be pushing against something. Looking down, she held back a groggy laugh seeing a black head of hair. Apparently she’d pushed too hard, because now Emily was starting to stir. Joyce whispered with a tinge of amusement, “Did I wake you up?” “No...” Emily managed over a yawn, then squeezed something awfully sensitive with her hand. “H-hey-AH!” Joyce half-shouted with a gasp as it blended into laughter. “I let you use them as a cushion, so don’t squeeze them!” “Was just resting my eyes,” Emily slurrily spoke, still laying there mostly motionless. “Should I let you sleep a little longer? I know you were awake a little longer than I was last night.” Joyce could feel Emily’s arms lock around her torso. “Sleep with me some more.” “Just a few more minutes,” Joyce sufficied, soaking in the moment. “I gotta make everyone breakfast at some point.” Usually Frank and Mary were earlybirds, but Joyce wanted to wager jetlag might throw them off schedule. Especially her mother, considering what she was up to last night… While she snuggled there with Emily, she turned her head back the other way to the windows, seeing the sky was still a dreary gray with a drizzle of water falling from above. Emily was as happy as a clam, relishing in those few moments of uninterrupted peace. She shuffled her legs a little, hearing the slight crinkle from what she wore beneath. Funnily enough, she didn’t seem to mind it so much right now. “Hm?” The sound came off as curious to Joyce, who did interrupt that uninterruptible moment through the squeeze of Emily’s padded crotch. While it was Emily’s sensitive spot that was being squeezed, she didn’t react as outwardly as Joyce did. She was still smiling, though her face was a redder shade of skin. “When did you wet last night?” The front had felt fuller and the dampened noise itself sparked her intuition. “I woke up again last night and I had to go...” And why waste a perfectly un-used diaper? Had she not fulfilled its exact purpose? “It wasn’t easy to pee laying on my side like this, you know...I was afraid I’d leak...” With the way it’d flowed around her body, she really was afraid of that, hence why she had to pace her wetting last night, letting it out bit by bit, giving the diaper a chance to keep up with her stream. “Well, I’m glad you didn’t,” Joyce said while smelling Emily’s conditioned hair. “A baby that leaks two times in a single night is too much work for me…” Emily’s voice stuttered over caution and gullibility. “R-really?” “Of course not,” Joyce answered with a kiss. “Though, by that point if you hadn’t been afraid like last night, you definitely would have been sleeping in your crib. At least there the mattress is protected.” “You put a cover on the mattress?” “Of course I did. I like to think I can diaper you pretty well, but there’s no telling what that sneaky bladder of yours might be up to...” There was a lot of positive things to be said about Emily’s diaper habits; endless words of praise that Joyce, her doting Mommy could have used, but this didn’t feel entirely like the time for it… After all, last night and this morning were meant to be more of a pick-me-up than another session for the two. Session. The corners of Joyce’s mouth sunk a little. In spite of trying to limit herself, she still didn’t like to consider this only momentary... Emily snickered, then felt herself drifting onto a more somber note. “So once we get out of bed, is it back to normal?” “I hope you meant to say ‘abnormal’,” Joyce corrected. “Isn’t it fair to say us switching on and off has been more of the norm lately?” “True...” Emily mused. “Just a little longer. But you’ve been enjoying yourself with them here, right? Has it been fun meeting them?” “Yeah, it has. I like your parents. I’m glad they like me.” “That makes me happy too.” “What are we gonna do with the diaper though? What if they’re awake?” Opening the nursery at night was already an unexpected occurrence. Opening it during the day really was playing with fire. “That’ll be fine. We can just use the trash bin in this bathroom,” in reference to the one connected to their room. The sound of it made Emily furrow her brows, complaining, “I still can’t believe I forgot about the bathroom in here… None of this would have happened if I knew...” “If you had the chance to do it over would you have preferred that?” It was almost an outright ‘yes’, though as Emily laid there, laying all cozy next to Joyce and in a diaper, she was sort of on the fence. “I’m not sure,” she concluded. After all, both outcomes had their own unique set of benefits, only the route Emily sent herself down held many more daunting obstacles… Joyce, however, seeing more angles than just Emily’s, may have been silently in favor of Emily finding the toilet in the room… Not that she minded getting up for Emily and sorting her out, but what she did mind was a third member being part of last night’s ‘festivities’. Hopefully her mom really did forget about last night. “Well, all we can do now is play where it lies,” Joyce said out loud, meaning both to herself and Emily, only on different levels of truthfulness. “But anyways, your few minutes are up, missy. Time to go play grown-up.” “Bleah,” came Emily’s very not grown-up response. Joyce merely smirked as she wrenched herself from Emily’s arms and got out of bed. It was always a little game in itself to see how much Emily could relinquish her adult-self each and every time they got into their roles like this. She couldn’t help but think back to that sock analogy she imagined nearly forever ago, seeing it stretch further and further with each go… “Alrighty, let’s inspect the damages...” Joyce cooed as she dragged Emily by the feet to the edge of the bed. “...I only wet it a little...” Emily didn’t like the sound of ‘damages’, because then she really did sound like she could do a number to her diaper… There was that refreshing sound, the tearing of adhesives and even Joyce felt herself getting sentimental. The change wasn’t even over and she was already missing this. Then came the mixed smell of powder and pee; sort of like water and oil in the way that one was constantly trying to trump the other. There was no harmony in the scents, though they all led back to the same feelings. Feelings for a mother like Joyce. “Little, huh?” Joyce spoke with personal amusement as she looked inside the diaper with a smile. Then there came a small detail she forgot to consider. Looking over at the bathroom then back to mid-diaper change Emily, she looked guilty, saying “I think I was so tired last night I didn’t think to bring any baby wipes back from your nursery...” “Then, what does that mean?” Emily hadn’t considered the thought either, though, Joyce - Mommy, rather, would have suggested she needn’t bother thinking about cleanup to begin with. After all, her smile glowed a little, thinking back to how it fell right outside her responsibilities. Moments like this were starting to give her such a warm and fuzzy feeling. Still, thinking on a much more adult note, she didn’t want to smell like pee… That mean old thought was plenty sobering enough to snap her out of her trance. “Nothing to you,” Joyce ‘booped’ her on the nose with a finger. “Mommy, just likes to ramble, that’s all. That, and you might prefer how wipes feel over a washcloth...” She left Emily some time to stew over the aimless chatter while she left for the bathroom. Emily watched the bathroom from her position, watching part of Joyce’s figure reflected in the mirror she could see through the door frame. Then, briefly taking stock in her own situation, Emily suddenly considered her position right then. Waiting for Mommy to finish getting what she needed to finish a change, specifically laying still with an un-taped and used diaper sitting between her legs. “Welcome back,” Emily greeted with a giggle, laughing for no real reason other than being silly. She bounced her hands off the bed like foam drumsticks against a floor of rubber. Being a world of luxury, the mattress wasn’t as ordinary as spring-made. “You have gone through so many towels in the past 24 hours, it’s unbelievable!” And to boot, in one hand was her washcloth and the other - wait for it, another towel. Joyce maneuvered the towel underneath Emily, between her diaper and the bed, making sure she had some insurance in case if the washcloth got too drippy. Used to the idea of wipes, Emily was bracing herself for the worst; an ice-cold encounter with the wipe-meister, but not this time. Instead, she was visited by his much more mellow cousin known as the warm washcloth, being equally as effective but so much more wonderful to the touch! “I like it more when you use this instead of wipes,” Emily declared her opinion as if it were a God-given fact. “I think we should vote to use these instead of wipes from now on,” without letting a second go by, up went Emily’s hand, stretching for the ceiling. “All in favor for washcloths say ‘I’. ‘I’!” she answered herself. “Okay! Motion ca--” “--Not carried,” Joyce butt her voice in and deftly pressed Emily’s voting hand down, all the while still wiping her down. The crude abruptness of it had her charge giggling all over. Never underestimate comedic and tactful timing. “Mommy’s vote is worth at least three times yours, and my vote is that wipes are much better for your bottom.” And cleanup. Have a heart, Emmy? “But wipes are so cold!” Emily whined, practically shivering from the phantom pain right then. “They might be a little chilly, but it’s better than diaper rash,” Joyce explained, pulling the diaper out from beneath her. “Besides, I know my brave little girl can handle a few measly wet wipes, right?” As if to sweeten the pot, Joyce paused to kiss her on the forehead. Brave. The exact thing Emily hadn’t been feeling all night last night, yet when she heard it from Joyce, even under lighthearted circumstances, she still wanted to believe that even something as small as handling the finer parts of a diaper change spoke positively about her character… After all, if Joyce said it, why would Emily have to disagree? “Maybe I can...” Emily spoke with a loose resolve as she turned her head to the side. A pat to her thigh brought back her attention though, signaling the change was over. “See? I knew you were brave!” Her voice rang with such praise and enthusiasm, how couldn’t Emily feel such pride? “And now you’re gonna prove that you’re just as brave when you’re a big girl. Ready to get the day started?” She held out her hands, ready to whisk Emily back off to adulthood. She loved the chauffeur, but quite honestly felt herself dreading the destination… “I don’t want to. I wanna keep cuddling.” She crossed her arms with that one. “Come on, sweetie, just a little longer? Do it for me?” Ugh, Joyce knew her too well. Whether it was for Mommy or Joyce, there was always such a wonderfully emotional incentive involved if she moved along with things. Sometimes it could be quite stressful, thinking on it, but by the end, Emily could always say she was happy. With a huff and a puff she dropped her hands into Joyce’s, being pulled upright and onto her feet. Looking down at herself, it almost struck as an afterthought that the only thing she was wearing was a shirt. Joyce was balling the used diaper up. “I’ll take care of this then head out to the kitchen. Wanna dress up pretty for me before you come out?” Emily swung her arms as she turned on her waist. It really was becoming easier to let herself go… “I want you to pick for me,” and to solidify her point, off came her shirt. Had it been any other day under any other circumstances, Joyce would have been jumping for joy, hearing Emily wanted to be led along and have her decisions be made for her, like an absolute princess. But it wasn’t that other day and it wasn’t those other circumstances. Was she being punished? For yesterday? Now Emily was the one asking to be babied, and Joyce wanted more than anything to enable her, but… Joyce took she and her bottled up emotions over to Emily, rubbing noses. “I want you to choose today, okay?” What she did do though is slip a hand behind Emily’s back, unhooking her bra. “I’ll get you started, but I need you to do this yourself today, alright?” Emily looked nothing short of puzzled when Joyce stopped there, which was quite a surprise. She knew they had to slow their roll for today, but...did Joyce really just say ‘no’ to babying her? It wasn’t so much offense that Emily took, rather the shock. Of course, a somewhat bitter aftertaste was actually having to be a grown-up. Weird, thinking that somehow bothered her… “Oh, uhm, alright...” Emily gave a weak laugh as she rubbed her head. It felt like she’d just come at Joyce on a totally different wavelength, hence why she was feeling strangely awkward right now. The shift in her tone was obvious to Joyce, and it made her feel terrible. Just like that, she’d crushed the blooming feelings of infancy within Emily. All there was were now two adults standing strangely in a room. Only a little longer. Just one more day… Joyce tried to tell herself that, but doing what she’d just done...it felt like betrayal. Encouraging Emily to let out those feelings and suddenly force them back in? She was going to be sick if she thought about it anymore. “It’s only for today,” Joyce spoke with heavy resolve, holding Emily’s hands. “There’s nothing I want more right now than to spoil you like this, but I don’t want to baby you by accident in front of my parents.” Emily seemed to have an idea of switching her mental gears, but that was something Joyce wasn’t so great at. “I’m not so flexible like you are, so I can’t be getting any ideas. Do you understand what I mean?” “I...” Emily started, but nodded her head. “Should I not have worn a diaper last night? For your sake?” For their sake, Joyce would argue, considering her mother, but Joyce wasn’t going to answer in a way that made little sense to Emily. “No, I’m glad that you did,” she said with an honest smile. “I want you to find comfort in things like that. You’ve done absolutely nothing wrong. I won’t ever ask you to hide those feelings, but until my parents are gone and we’ve clarified some things between us, can we just be girlfriends?” “Of course, that’s fine,” Emily answered with a hug, albeit naked while doing so. “But, in other words,” Emily cocked a cheeky grin, lowering herself to look up into Joyce, “are you saying I’m just too good at being your babygirl? Huh?” Joyce took a small breath, watching the devious little thing play to all her strong-suits. “Yes, that’s exactly what I’m saying,” and it was the absolute truth. Even now she was doing ‘it’, making herself seem so small and vulnerable; a ball of energy that needed someone to handle it. “Now, please get dressed before I put you in another diaper!” She spun the girl around then with both hands pushed her by the bottom towards the bed. Joyce tossed the old one away and left Emily to her devices. Now she had to go to the kitchen and get started on breakfast. It wasn’t the crack of dawn, though it was still somewhat early. She was trying to think of what to make, suddenly thinking bacon thanks to the sizzling noise from the kitchen as well as the wafting scent of...bacon? “Joyce! So glad you could join us for breakfast!” Frank welcomed her into the kitchen as she slowly walked herself in. Mary was there as well, enjoying a cup of coffee as she fiddled with the remote to the kitchen monitor. “D-dad? Mom? What are you two doing up?” Apparently the jetlag didn’t bother them? “Well, if I didn’t make breakfast, then who would?” Frank chatted while he worked with the pan - two, actually, one being the bacon she smelled thirty feet ago, and the other a freshly cooked pancake. “Now come on, don’t be a stranger, sit!” Frank beckoned to her like she was a guest in her own home. Calmly, Joyce took the remote from her mom and pressed the power button she’d been looking for, bringing the screen to life. “I was going to make us all breakfast, you know,” Joyce stood back up, figuring the least she could do was at least assist her dad. “I figured you guys might sleep in at least a little...” “And miss the early bird lifestyle? Wouldn’t dream of it!” Frank laughed in his deep voice, swapping a pancake from the pan and onto the growing stack he had set on a plate. “Think you could pour some of that batter to get the next one started?” He motioned to the bowl he already had filled with batter. “Mhm. Did you plan on using fruit as well? We have bananas.” Thanks to a little certain monkey… “If you get the chance that’d work for a topper, yeah,” Frank then added to the stack of bacon. “You’re going to need more chocolate chips after this, by the way.” “Thanks for the heads up,” otherwise she’d have to deal with a disappointed little girl when pancakes came around again… Snapping out of it, Joyce went back to work. The pair fell into a rhythm and Joyce worked diligently as the sous-chef, feeling the years of practice under her father come back to her. “Oh, Joyce?” her mom called from the table. “Yeah?” “I noticed you had a couple things in the wash so I moved them over to the dryer for you.” She nearly dropped the plate of pancakes. “...Thanks.” Her tone came as quite reserved. Mary didn’t give so much of a reaction either, seeming defensive, almost. Frank had his back turned the whole time, working away. Though, that didn’t stop him from asking when a distressed-looking Joyce came back. “What happened this time?” “It’s nothing.” Her dad was a great guy; easygoing and understanding, but privacy mandated she didn’t rope anyone else into this. She was hoping this would all blow over by morning, yet her mom seemed to never stop being so invasive… “Mornin’” Emily stretched her way into the kitchen, a lovely contrast to the woman Joyce was bothered by. “Mornin’, Emms,” Frank said back in just as casual of a voice. “Sleep well?” “Uhm, yeah...not so bad.” If only he knew. “But I’m surprised you guys are up. Are you not tired at all?” “Whelp, Mary and I sort of wake up at around the same time,” he brought the plate of bacon over to the table, sitting down. “Jetlag doesn’t get to us so much anymore.” “Well, that’s good,” Emily already had a plate of food; pancakes topped with sliced banana and bacon. It looked divine. She couldn’t speak too much on the whole “jetlag” thing, as she didn’t fly very often. Though, thinking on the trip from California to here, maybe it did leave her feeling a bit winded… Back to the divine pancakes, the taste did quite live up to their name. “Mmm! These are really good!” Emily’s face lit up twice over, totally and utterly enthralled by the chef’s handiwork. “Of course they are!” Frank laughed wit a hearty boom, “I made them!” Then he leaned over to Joyce in a loud whisper, “Now’s your chance, hon! Propose while she’s chewing!” Joyce, who was in the middle of chewing coughed, almost choking on her food. Her cheeks started to turn a little red. Emily at the same time looked a bit flustered, only she was choking down a laugh rather than embarrassment. “D-dad!” Joyce finally managed after swallowing her food. “What? Too soon?” “It’s a mystery how Hannah survived around you...” Mary passively chided as she ate a strip of bacon. Emily stumbled past a few giggles before saying, “Definitely too soon,” she paused to wipe her mouth. “We’re gonna need pancakes at least twice a week before I can consider anything like marriage.” The magic M-word had Joyce looking uncomfortable again, though Frank found it just as funny as his own remark. “Well, it ain’t gonna be easy, but I suppose making my daughter happy is worth it. Joyce, I’m gonna need a lot more eggs,” he looked at his blushing daughter with a cheshire grin. As the saying goes, Joyce couldn’t take the heat. “Alright, I think I ate enough,” she declared, standing up with her plate. “I’m sorry, honey,” Frank apologized still with a few lingers of laugh, “I was just having a little fun.” “It’s fine,” Joyce smiled back. “I just remembered a few extra things I needed to do for laundry anyways. You guys enjoy the rest of yours though.” “Oh, I can help with that,” Mary volunteered, standing up herself. “It’s fine, you don’t have to,” she insisted, hoping her mom would sit back down. “Nonsense. Laundry goes faster in pairs, anyways.” “Well...” could she really say ? “Alright, if you insist...” On her way out of the kitchen, Joyce did give Emily’s shoulder a fleeting squeeze. “Don’t worry, she’s safe with me!” Frank called as they left. “~If you teach her one more idiom, it’s your head!” Seriously, one dad was enough. Thank goodness her mom didn’t rub off on people like that. As if to call her bluff, Frank pulled as his head, trying to detach it from his neck. He looked at Emily with a smug look. “Still attached for me!” They got to enjoy the sound of Emily’s laughs as they walked away. Walking down the hall, Mary casually asked, “Have you scrubbed something on the floor yet? It’ll make sure the floor doesn’t smell.” Wide-eyed, Joyce momentarily stopped to look at her mom. Did she just…? “What?” Mary looked a little surprised as well, “You didn’t know it would?” Joyce kept walking. This was why she didn’t want her mom helping. She knew. She knew this would happen the second they were alone together. Even when she said she’d do something, five seconds later when your back was turned she’d be back to doing the same exact thing you told her not to! They walked into the bedroom, though Joyce waited near the door so she could close it once her mom walked in. “Joyce? Is everything alright?” “No, it isn’t.” This needed to stop. Now. “Mom, I love you, but you really need to mind your own business.” She was hoping her point had been made last night, but apparently not. “About what? I was just suggesting that you clean the floor...” “You know about what!” Did she really have to act so ignorant? She knew exactly what she was poking at! “Are you going to tell me you suggested that I clean my floor for no reason whatsoever? Just because it came to mind?” She was just about ready to tap her foot, already setting her hands on her hips. “Well...we both have an idea why...” “This is what I mean, Mom!” Joyce frustratingly cried. “It’s one thing if you’re going to be a mom to me when I was a kid, but I can’t have you trying to mother Emily too, not when she’s her own person!” “Joyce, I’m a mother. I can’t help it if I act like one, even to your girlfriend.” “Yes, you can,” Joyce retorted plainly, hoping the disbelief in her mother’s defense might come of her face. “Joyce, I’m not going to judge Emily for wetting the be--” “She doesn’t wet the bed!” It was all secondhand annoyance and embarrassment. She was slowly watching her mom fall into her own delusions about Emily and she was powerless to stop it. “Well, nighttime accidents, then,” Mary corrected herself. “She...she doesn’t do that either,” Joyce fired back. It was still the morning and she was already feeling so drained. “She doesn’t do any of that.” “But what about at the zoo? When she had to run to the bathroom? You two were gone an awful while… Did something happen?” The look on Joyce’s face was incredulous. She could remember the conversation with her mom, implying something else might have happened. It was a trap. Did she lie about Emily needing the bathroom and possibly having an accident, only making her mom think worse of Emily’s bladder habits, or admit what actually happened and talk about their relationship strain? “You don’t have any right to ask about that,” Joyce chose for neither, dodging it completely. “I’m just a concerned mother, that’s all Joyce. I like to be aware of what happens around me.” A control freak sounded like a better description, but she wasn’t having this conversation to sour their relationship. “I really don’t want to be talking about this with you. I would really prefer you didn’t talk about it either. I don’t want you to mention it, think about it, or do anything even related to it!” “I just want to make sure it’s being handled properly, okay? Even if you’re an adult, I still worry about you kids, and by extension your partners, too.” And that was her card; the ‘I’m concerned for you’ one. She probably meant it, but it was such a bitter pill to swallow when that familial awkwardness encroached on newcomers into the family. They shouldn’t have to deal with such an oppressive woman. “You can worry about me, but not Emily. That’s between her and me. Can’t you understand that she doesn’t want anyone to know about it? I don’t want anyone to know about it!” “Joyce, I’m not going to tell anyone about it. Remember when you used to wet the bed? I never told anyone about that--” “And stop including yourself!” Now Joyce was looking aggravated. Her mom could be annoying, but she’d never argued with her mother over something like this. The difference now was that it wasn’t Joyce being attacked, but her partner. She’d be damned if anyone tried to bring harm to her. “Does she wear protection?” “D-does she wear…?” Joyce in pure disbelief stared at her mother. Was she not listening, or did she just decide to reach her conclusions on her own? “N-no! She doesn’t because she doesn’t need any! There’s nothing to protect herself from!” “So this doesn’t happen often?” “Yes!” Finally, progress! Wait, ‘often’ ? “Wait - no! Not often because not at all!” “Do you know why it happened last night then? Does she get stressed often?” “No, it’s becau-” Joyce stopped herself, so excited to end the conversation that she nearly played right into her mom’s hands. “No. No, we’re not having this conversation. We’re done talking. You’re done talking.” Mary was quiet and Joyce was a little too relieved to embrace the silence. “...All I want to do is help, sweetie.” And this was the furthest thing from help. She always struggled to fathom why her mom wanted to know things, to be in control. In the times people did need her, she went above and beyond; she thrived. But in the times that you didn’t, she could become the most overbearing thing in the world. At the end of the day, she was Joyce’s mom, so there was always going to be a soft spot for her, but Joyce needed her butt out… Even when she didn’t want to tell her mom things, inadvertently she always did, and when it wasn’t her secret to tell that made it so much worse. It was a joint secret. A secret Emily committed and a secret Emily confided in Joyce with respect to. She never got to walk away from her mom unscathed, all because she wanted to know things. Why did she have to be so difficult? “Mom, please, you’ve done enough. You can help me with this stuff, but after that can we please forget about it? You’re my mom, I get that, but I’m allowed to have personal matters, and so is Emily.” “Joyce, honey… I don’t mean to invade your privacy. I just want to help...” “Please, can we just go back to cleaning up? I’ll let you do that, but I don’t want to talk about this anymore. I...” should she even be saying this? Maybe that was the trick though, give a little and get a little. “Last night, Emily woke me up, in tears and…” please, please let this gamble be worth it, “wet pajamas. She was scared to even tell me about what happened, but she did because she knows she can trust me. I know you can be trusted, mom, but it’s not my choice to tell you Emily’s secret.” Mary stood from the bed and walked over to Joyce, hugging her. “Thank you for telling me. I promise I won’t talk to Emily about it. As long as I know that you and Emily are okay, that’s more than enough for me. So in exchange, can you let me show you a few tricks?” There was a strange feeling welling up inside of Joyce. One she’d never felt with her mother. It was a good feeling, as if she’d just climbed a mountain with her bare hands and endured every struggle and strife that’d come tumbling her way. Was this...victory? Had she finally won over her mom? She was practically jumping for joy, and saw it not only as a win for herself, but Emily too. Now they could put this past themselves. “What tricks?” “A few ways to clean up after...erm, accidents.” Again, back to touchy subject-matter, but Joyce reminded herself of best intentions. “Now I’m not asking this to be nosey, but did any get on the carpet? In here?” “...A little, I think...” “That’s okay. I can show you the best way to clean the carpet so nothing stains or smells. I remember when your brother John was younger - oh, poor thing… It was a little rough getting him past the potty training stage...” “Mom? Back on topic, please?” “Sorry about that. I tend to reminisce a little… Anyways, you have a bathroom in here, right? Do you have any soap in there? We can start with that.” “Uh, are you positive it’s going to be okay?” Joyce sounded a bit weird. “I don’t want to sound, well, silly, but is it going to leave a mark on the carpet?” She hated to speak like that. It made her sound stupidly rich, mainly because the carpets were too. This material wasn’t exactly cheap… It wasn’t Emily’s fault she dripped on it, but now all Joyce could hope for was proper cleanup. And of course, keeping it all discreet was top priority. “Our carpets at home were spotless, so yours should be fine too. What, think you’re too rich for home remedies?” She laughed off Joyce’s silence before she could answer back. “Let me go check your bathroom.” Mary disappeared in the bathroom, and while Joyce walked over to the side of the bed, tracing her eyes across the floor, the door to the hall opened. “Oh, Emily, did you finish eating already?” “Yeah, I just finished. I kinda got some syrup on my shirt though...” she said in a mulling voice, looking down at the tiny splotch. “I figured I should change my shirt. Where’s your mom?” “Oh, she’s right…” her voice faded to silence as she looked at the bathroom and Emily stared silently in the same direction too. Mary was standing right there, only she was carrying something with her. In her hand, firmly gripped around the stretchy waistline of it, leading into the soggy, padded and childishly patterned crotch and waist hung a wet and used diaper, sized perfectly for one of the three women in the room. A wave of heat washed over Emily, and Joyce’s heart just about nearly stopped. Game over.

Hey there, first and foremost thank you for being such a dedicated fan. Personally I consider that story to be one of my better ones in terms of "content" and delivery, haha. Fun fact, just about the entirety of that was written in about a day while I was sick. Of course fine-tuning had to come afterwards, but you get the idea. I can tell you really did enjoy the story and are looking for more, however I cannot give you a clear answer as to whether or not I'll be doing anything with that short again. I'm never going to outright say that I won't, because after all, opinions change, though I will say that when I do write a short I usually don't expect myself to be expanding off of it in the future. Though, with some shorts I do like to incorporate them into the "universe" with maybe a easteregg here or there...hint hint. So, while you may not see a direct sequel of the story in the future, I find it hard to imagine that I won't write something with at least similar elements to what you enjoyed in that story. Again, thank you for such kind words and thank you for thinking so highly of my writing; it means the world to me! Gladly, with pleasure! Show me the portal, I'm ready to go! Take me! Glad you're glad! I hope to see another one too pretty soon... Commence the dance! I'm glad you like it, and in regards to my magnum opus, that's definitely a heavy title. Funny enough, I'm not sure yet if I'd consider this it. Maybe the temporary placeholder? Seeing as Sheltered has been something in the making for over two years now, I definitely think of this story as a reflection of my growth. It's not so much evident here, but in other places where I still have much older drafts in the beginning, it's sort of like a timeline for me. That said, I really do consider Sheltered one of my favorite long-term projects. Then again, if it were my project, I hope I'd like it to begin with. Thank you for reading, enjoying and commenting!

Hmm...that's not a bad idea... Happy to hear you're enjoying it! Hope you're looking forward to the next chapter! 26 - Bump in the Night Impatient couldn’t even begin to describe how she was feeling. Every few moments the sound of wet skin slapping against the tiled floor could be heard. Was it dry yet? Emily rubbed a strand of hair between her fingers. She could feel a few drops of water secrete from it. No, of course not. She went back to tapping her foot again, staring at her displeased self in the foggy mirror. Couldn’t this thing dry any faster?! She was a mess. While she was confined to the bathroom, everyone else was probably getting all the food out and ready. Her ears could have been playing tricks on her, but she was at least 99.99% positive she heard Joyce leaving to go pick up the food a while back. They were probably eating without her already; enjoying such delicious, scrumptious, fattening foods. Crispy, golden fries, oily and vinegary subs and savory, cheesy pizza… She could imagine each one of them enjoying it all to their hearts’ content. Everyone was feasting. Everyone but Emily. “Come on…!” Emily started to moan to herself, specifically her hair. “Can’t you dry faster?!” Little did she know, a blow dryer could have solved her dilemma or at least minimized it, but a hungry stomach has been known to distract the mind. There was a knock on the door. “Who is it?” Emily called, but never looking away from the mirror. Maybe she could use a second towel… “It’s me?” Joyce spoke from the other side. “Can I come in?” Was she just here to tease Emily some more? Make fun of how she got to eat food and Emily didn’t? Food really did make her crazy. She unlocked the door and in came Joyce. Joyce, and something else...something far too tempting for the girl. “Is your hair done drying yet?” She spoke so casually, as if she didn’t know what she was doing, the demon. Emily wordlessly stared at what was in her hand. “Emily? Hello? You-houu?” “Did you just come here to tease me?” Emily annoyedly huffed. How could she not? Joyce was holding what Emily revered most. The french fry. All in its golden splendor, Emily’s worst fears had come to pass. They already started eating without her. Everything was going to be gone by the time she was anything less than dripping! Clearly the gravity of the situation wasn’t the same for Joyce as she chuckled, trying to piece together what heightened fantasy might be going through Emily’s head. “What are you talking about? If you want me to tease you, I can think of plenty of things I could do, but what is it that I’m supposedly doing right now?” Was she really going to make her say it? “You just came in here to dangle food in my face! You know I want to eat, too!” Joyce looked a bit stupefied, given the bizarre accusation, but cracked an odd smile. “So...you thought I came in here to...” she had to remember what she was holding. “To tease you with a french fry?” Obviously she thought Emily was being a bit silly, but that didn’t change the grave look on the other woman’s face. Simply, Emily nodded. Joyce blinked. She couldn’t remember Emily ever being like this. Granted, takeout in this house didn’t come terribly often, and they had yet to get food like this. Apparently she’d found a big chink in Emily’s armor. But now wasn’t the time for burning bridges or rattling cages, hence why an olive branch was extended in the form of feeding her charge. It was sudden, but the crispy warmth in Emily’s mouth was heavenly. It was everything she’d been dreaming about. “I came to check on you? We’re getting a little impatient waiting for you, you know...” Waiting? She finished chewing her spoils. “Wait, you guys are waiting for me to start?” “Of course we are, dummy.” With both hands free now, Joyce decided to accelerate the process. “And why isn’t the hair dryer out? They’re pretty good at drying hair than just pacing in front of the mirror.” She was already looking in the large cabinets. “Here, use this.” Joyce offered as she plugged the tool in. “Meanwhile, I’m going to get another french fry since someone stole my last one...” “Wait!” Emily called just before she could leave. “Could...could you dry it for me?” “I don’t see why not?” Joyce turned back around and picked the dryer back up. “No fidgeting though, got it?” Emily nodded, then let her get to work. “B-besides,” Emily weakly added. “You need to repay me somehow...for getting me dirty and everything...” “Hoh? Is that so?” A sudden hand grabbed the bottom of Emily’s large towel, lifting it nice and high from the back so a hot torrent of air could blast on her bare bottom. Emily yelped as she stumbled forward, losing her towel in the process. Joyce of course watched with a look of devious mischief. Yet she still had the gaul to say, “I thought I said no fidgeting?” “I changed my mind,” Emily grumbled with an arm over her chest and a hand on her privates. “I can dry my own hair.” “Sorry, no refunds.” Joyce shrugged, as if her hands were tied. “Butt back over here, please.” Apparently it’d become water under the bridge, or at least a buried hatchet as Joyce was gleefully back to handling the girl’s hair, all smiles while Emily was a mix of content and distrust. “You know, if I didn’t know any better, I’d almost think you’re trying to keep me here because of the food?” “H-huh?” Emily stayed ignorant. “What are you talking about?” If Joyce could pin any specific trait to Emily, it’d certainly be her distaste for being the odd one out. If she wasn’t part of the norm that meant she was either missing out or sucking in all the spotlight. Naptime was a perfect example of that. Last night’s early bedtime too… If it was just Emily going to bed, of course she hated it. “Well...if I had to guess...” Joyce pretended to ponder an already finished thought. “You’re just keeping me here so I can’t eat without you?” “No, I’m not. I just...wanted you to dry my hair…” she blushed a little. “That’s all.” “I’m already committed, so you can be honest, you know? Though, word to the wise would be that this doesn’t stop mom and dad from eating first; all your precious french fries are probably going to be gone by the time we finish here… Such a shame.” She was kidding, right? It had to be a joke. It was a joke. She needed it to be a joke. The fate of french fries was no laughing matter, and Emily couldn’t bear to imagine something so heinous as Mary and Frank devouring the perfect accent to her equally as mouth-watering entree. “...They wouldn’t eat them all, right?” Apparently Joyce hit the nail right on the head. She couldn’t help but start laughing as Emily retreated into her shell. “Kidding~” Joyce kissed the top of her head. “Still, you can be quite the monster when food is on the line, huh?” “Stop teasing me...” Emily mumbled. She really didn’t have much of a defense anymore. “Okay, I’m sorry.” Joyce apologized, going back to fluffing up Emily’s hair. “I never win against you...” How many times had she already faced this? Never once did it seem like Emily could pull one over on Joyce. Well, maybe there were a few key moments dotted throughout their time together, but by a large margin did Joyce control the tide of the battlefield. It was her rules and her board, and Emily was a piece in her hands. “Wrong.” Joyce plainly corrected. “It’s not about winning or losing. We don’t compete. We’re a team, remember?” A team with a pecking order… Emily might have added, though she chose not to. Joyce did just say something fuzzy-feeling, after all. Finally the hair dryer clicked and the device was off. “Okay, all dry.” She looked around. “Did I ever bring you clothes to wear?” “No,” Emily answered, and Joyce was already going for the door. “And no pajamas, please?” She had a sneaking suspicion Joyce might try something like that. “I know, I know,” Joyce waved her off. Had her parents not been here it most certainly would have been pajamas, though if today taught Joyce anything it was to constantly remind herself of boundaries. Still, she couldn’t help but smile imagining the fit Emily might throw if she did have to wear pajamas early. “Then tonight you shall be wearing...” Joyce murmured to herself as she searched through the drawers. She settled on shorts and a short-sleeve, considering Emily might be a bit reckless once she gets to the dinner table... Joyce shuddered with a giggle. If one french fry could practically intoxicate her, she couldn’t fathom what an entire smorgasbord might do to her. Everyone shared in a round of satisfied sighs, all pleasantly stuffed full of delicious food. Though, what loomed over the quartet was a silent understanding of the groggy hole they’d dug themselves into. It was all delicious, but ever so fattening. “I can’t remember the last time I ate food like this...” Joyce said oddly. She was equally pleased with the choice as she was ashamed by it. For the sake of her physical health and Emily’s, a treat like this wouldn’t be happening often… “Basic takeout is always a guilty pleasure.” Frank chuckled, wiping his mouth with a napkin. “Makes me want to make my own pizza, though. What do you say? Round 2 will be homemade this time?” All his suggestion got him was a round of groans, likely because the mere mention of food had everyone’s stomachs straining. “Can’t...eat anymore...” Emily moaned, yet still eyeing a small pile of crumbs, along with one last french fry. “But we need to finish the job...” Sluggishly so, Emily leaned in for the last fry, yet it looked as if her heart had been stepped on once a different hand got to it first. “I think we’re all full,” Joye paused to chew the final morsel. “But you look to be in the worst shape, Emily. I think you’re one fry short of a total food coma.” It took willpower not to cry over the fallen soldier. “I think I wanna lie down…” Emily slowly stood herself up, clearly too winded for formalities, not that anyone but a sober Emily might care about. Mary and Frank watched Joyce choke down a giggle as they watched her saunter off. “Didn’t she get a whole sub?” Mary asked, looking at the remains of her spot, which were little to none. “Yep.” Joyce said, sharing in her surprise. How that girl could fit the whole thing down was truly a mystery, especially with how her stomach still looked relatively flat. “Well, how about we clean up the kitchen, then call it an early night?” Frank suggested. “Your mom and I still need to wash up anyways.” “I like the sound of that.” Mary agreed. “I think the plane ride over here is finally starting to hit us… Before that, do you need to wash up at all, Joyce?” “Mmm...for the most part, no.” She was already stuffing their empty containers into a much larger bag. “I can finish up in my own room. You guys have the greenlight.” “Sounds good to me,” Frank took the bag over to the trash. “A hot shower sounds pretty good right now.” Mary chuckled. “Well, suit yourself, because I know I need to try the bath at least once.” “Well, whatever you two do, enjoy yourselves for the rest of the night.” “And also, I was checking the weather. We got pretty lucky with today, because I guess it’s gonna start raining tonight.” Mary said. “Really?” Joyce was trying to remember. “It must have been sudden. I don’t remember seeing that in the forecast… Whatever, not that it affects us now.” All three gave mini-goodbyes as the two parents made their way down the hall and Joyce crept up behind the couch. “Not passed out yet?” Emily was on her side somewhat, curled up into the corner of the couch. “Nope.” Emily blankly answered. She was too sluggish for emotions. Joyce laughed a little. “You quite literally inhaled that food, my little black hole.” “Don’t say it like that...” Emily whined. “I don’t wanna sound like I’m fat!” “Believe me, you’re far from it.” Joyce’s hand was suddenly lightly pressing into Emily’s certainly flat stomach. Normally it’d transition right into a tickle, but Joyce was afraid she might not be able to keep the food down otherwise… “And even if you were, I’d love you all the same!” “Okay...” Emily was staring out one of the windows, then up at Joyce. “So now what?” “Now what?” Joyce repeated. “You’re already itching for more?” Clearly she wasn’t, but that didn’t mean Joyce wasn’t going to tease. “Oh yeah, sure. Sign me up coach, let’s hit the amusemen...” She was so sluggish, she even gave up her act halfway through. Joyce couldn’t stop laughing. Emily found it hard not to smile either. “Mom and Dad are gonna wash up for the night, then probably go to bed. That means it’s just us now.” There was a moment of silence in the room, but it was a warm silence. One that made the atmosphere still feel tender. Then, Emily looked at her with a quite confused look. A look that was unsure of herself. “I think I want ice cream?” Joyce smiled with a slight chuckle. “Absolutely not.” “Come on…! Just a little?” Emily could already feel her stomach compressing its contents, just enough to make room for its most esteemed guest; dessert. “We don’t even keep ice cream in the house, you know?” And it would seem that was a good judgement call. In-house sweets were probably a temptation Emily couldn’t resist, so why give her the chance to fail to begin with? Though, whether it was the playful part of herself feeling aroused or simply feeling suspicious, Emily said “I bet you’re lying.” Joyce raised her brows. “Oh? Lying, am I?” “Yep.” Emily rolled a little, finding a softer spot in the cushions. “Just so I won’t go looking for it.” “Hmm, well, you are most certainly right that on any other day of the week I’d be lying to you,” she drew a fingernail up the girl’s neck, creeping and scraping along the surface of her skin so slightly it caused Emily an infectious giggle. “But, this time I mean it. So in that case, how about I get you some water instead?” She was already getting up. “I like my vanilla with whipped cream, please!” Emily called to her. “Those expectations better be severely lowered by the time I get back in there!” They were not, which is why you can imagine the slightly soured expression on Emily’s face, partly standing up from her spot just to see Joyce come back with not a bowl of delicious sweetness, but a rather bland glass cup of transparent liquid. “But I wanted ice cream?” Joyce simply rolled her eyes with a smirk. “Drink. This might help your tummy feel better.” She handed off the glass to Emily who stared at it curiously for a moment. There wasn’t a straw, so she’d need to go straight in with a normal sip. She sort of giggled. It felt...intimidating, in a way? “What’s so funny?” Joyce was walking around to get a seat right beside her. Thankfully she was late to the party, though… “Hm? Uh, nothing.” Emily dismissed her concern and her laughs as she reeled in for a large swig. It was essentially like drinking from the bottles or sippy cups which she’d become so used to. For the uninformed, the trick was simply to tilt it nice and high to gravity could help you-- “Emily!” Joyce shouted, but it was too late. As Emily leaned her head back and with both hands held up the glass, she realized too late that her motions were too ambitious as a large amount of water flowed past the corners of her mouth, onto her face, including her shirt, shorts and the couch. Joyce took the glass from her and stood her up, meanwhile Emily was somewhat astunned, trying to realize what had just happened; how things could have slipped from her so easily. “I...” She watched Joyce press her hand onto the couch, feeling where the water had hit it. Watching her so engrossed in a mistake Emily caused… Emily bit her lip, sniffling. Was she really going to get so worked up over this? “Emily, do you think you could go--” Joyce was turning her head to Emily and was surprised to find her choking down a sob. Did she feel bad? Joyce knocked herself over the head. Of course she did. “Honey, it’s okay!” Joyce laughed, hoping to make the moment feel lighthearted. “It’s just water!” She pulled her in for a hug. “I’m sorry I spilt it...” Maybe if she hadn’t been so excited and stopped being so silly this wouldn’t have happened. Even when she tries to let go she seems to mess it up… “It’s fine, Emily,” Joyce said again, this time looking to her with a genuine smile. “Can you go and get me a towel though? We should dry the spot off as soon as possible.” She nodded her head and walked down the hall. Joyce sighed a little, now on her own. “Let’s see...” She pulled out the cushion in question. It was possible some of the water soaked inside the cushion, which wasn’t too big of a deal unless it’d be a lot of water that was spilt… Thinking on it, more water seemed to have gotten on Emily than the couch… They’d need to take care of that next. Emily had knocked on the bathroom door, hearing Frank’s voice from the other side. “Who is it?” He called. “I-it’s Emily. Could you hand me a towel, please?” A few moments went by until a crack opened and a hand extended outward with a bundle of fluffy cloth. “Thank you,” Emily received it. “I brought some...” she said a bit sullenly, walking back into the room. She could see Joyce was looking the cushion over. Was it that bad? “Thank you very much,” Joyce made a point to smile again as she took one and pressed it firmly into the cushion. Emily only watched with a growing self-consciousness. “I-I can pay for it...” She’d do anything to make things right. Joyce looked at her with a perplexed look. “Just let me know how much and I can give it to you...” She could. It’s not like her money had been going much elsewhere, after all. “Emily, you made a silly mistake, that’s all. You can’t really think I’m going to charge you for damaging our furniture, do you?” “But...but I...” It was the first time she’d done something like this to Joyce. Sure, she was a freeloader, but she wasn’t one that inflicted harm on the home itself. Not until now. How couldn’t she feel bad? Joyce sighed in front of her this time, worsening Emily’s expression a little. She really was annoyed… She stood up, putting her hands on Emily’s shoulders. “The only thing you could ever do to really get under my skin is by doing one of two things. One, catching another guy or girl flirting with you. If you haven’t guessed already, I’m quite protective of my possessions,” she rubbed noses with her on that, chuckling herself. “And second, seeing you in a bad mood. You may not believe it, but you’re my top priority whether we’re playing or not. So if you’re going to feel sad over something that I said, just know you’re going to cause me stress too, okay?” She smiled, hoping that it’d convince her somewhat. Emily kept looking to the floor, still struggling to cope with herself. “Of course, if you really do want to feel sad, that’s up to you,” Joyce shrugged. “But, I’m gonna use every trick in the book to try and change that…!” and like magic, mysterious prickles; pins and needles began to erupt on Emily’s sides, working their way under her shirt and up and down her skin. The touches were too sensitive and the places they struck were too vulnerable. Emily couldn’t help but erupt into a shower of giggles as Joyce tickled her all over. “Stop! Stop!” Emily pleaded. She’d tried to run, but Joyce had wrapped an arm around her waist and held her close. There were tears, but thankfully not the bad kind. “Stop?” Joyce gawked. “Not a chance! Just so you can be sad again?” She forcefully sat herself on the floor, Emily included as she trapped her between her thighs and keeping an arm strapped around her. Emily kept kicking, lightly slapping her feet off the floor, suddenly thinking about something much more worrisome. “Y-your--hahaha! Your p-parents are gonn-a hear!” “Really? I wonder what they might say?” Joyce couldn’t be bothered to think about what they might say. It was her last worry in the world. “Well, if we don’t want them to, that means you should probably stop being so gloomy, huh?” Emily kept laughing, nodding her head. In truth, she was being strongarmed into submission. Well, quite literally so, on top of being “strong-tickled,” if that made any sense… A god did exist somewhere in the world, because the tickling did come to an end. Emily was wiping her eyes, but thankfully for the right reasons. Joyce had set the cushion on the towel laid on the floor, standing back to admire her work for one last second. “Okay...that should be good there. But this,” she turned and tugged on the front of Emily’s shirt with great enunciation, “is not!” She tutted disapprovingly. “And we just got you dried off...” Emily didn’t respond so much. She knew she was supposed to take it lightly, but causing disaster after disaster made her feel less and less like the champ Joyce wanted her to be. Maybe it’s time to move her permanently onto sippy cups? Not actually, but it was still funny to imagine… Joyce shared a smirk with herself, leading Emily onward to the bedroom. “I can do it this time,” Emily declared, stripping herself already. “Do you want to wear pajamas now?” Joyce was already looking into the dresser for her. “I’ll wear them if you do?” Now her offer was tempting. If Joyce did it, that means it’s what all the cool kids were doing, so how could Emily miss out? “Uhm...you pick.” Emily mumbled through a mouthful of upturned shirt covering her face. She grimaced, feeling the wet sensation in her underwear. The water really did soak through her... She sighed. “Could you please get me a pair of panties too?” “I figured those didn’t survive, either...” Joyce spoke passively, adding one more item to her checklist. “...I’m sorry for getting the couch wet.” “I’m sorry for not making it clear we had no ice cream,” Joyce spoke, reflecting on the past with a greatly feigned regret. “I guess we let someone get a little too excited...” Finally, Emily’s lips did spurt something out, and it rang like music. “Fine!” Emily huffed. “I’ll make sure we always have ice cream. It’s your fault for giving me water in the first place!” Of course! How was it only clear now? Water was the root of all evil. Had there been delicious sweets to intervene in plain old H2O’s devious plans, none of this would have ever happened. “You’re funny when you’re joking, you know that?” Joyce snarkily fired back, tossing a pair of underwear on the bed. Thankfully she had the thoughtfulness to close the door this time. She still couldn’t shake that paranoia from earlier… “Nope! Dead serious. If you won’t get it, I will.” “For your health and to preserve your cuteness, sweets should be few and far between in this household.” Joyce shoved the girl, giggling over her yelp as she crashed into the bountiful mattress, sheets and cover. “Oh yeah?” Emily cockily muffled with her face in the bed, turning herself around. “What are you gonna do about it?” Joyce’s eyes widened. “Oh-hoh-hoh, you really didn’t just say that, did you?” Her hands were already looking grabby, and with the wiggling of her fingers...probey, as well. And just before she closed in on her, she stopped. “Actually, I thought of a better idea.” “Y-yeah?” Emily was forcing a smile, hesitating to consider a fate that was worse than tickles. “We’ll buy ice cream, but that just means I’ll need to look into getting a top-freezer fridge...” “A...what?” “You know? A fridge where the freezer is on top?” Currently, the freezer was a bottom drawer that afforded a shorter girl like Emily easy access. If it were at the top she could still reach it, but maybe not the farthest point on the top shelf... “It’ll need to be taller, too...otherwise you’d be able to reach it.” “Uhm...nevermind...” These were definitely the times when Emily hated Joyce’s omnipotent nature. She could never tell when the woman was simply teasing her or genuinely considering future fantasies. “Oh! Or, do you think we could put a lock on the freezer? Like a keypad? Maybe we could get something like a wine cooler for that...” She laughed, her eyes twinkling. “Maybe ice cream isn’t so bad of an idea?” Ice cream behind bars was no ice cream for Emily. “...I won’t buy any ice cream...” Emily mumbled with red cheeks. She felt like she’d lost in more ways than one. Not only was she denied her ice cream, but also yet another opportunity at spending her own money. “Thank you for the ideas~” Joyce kissed her on the forehead, feeding into Emily’s growing concerns. “Now, I thought you said you could undress yourself?” Joyce jokingly admonished. “When I do it,” right then, Emily could feel two hands burrow themselves under her and suddenly cup her bum cheeks, slipping between her skin and underwear. “We go...” and suddenly with a quick yank they were off her waist, legs and feet. “Lightyears faster!” “Maybe if you didn’t tease me so much you’d think differently!” Emily didn’t bother to cover herself up, standing in a dominant pose, as dominant as you could be while flashing your privates, then pulled a new pair of panties up her legs. “Well, I can’t imagine seeing you in any other way...” Joyce thought out loud, pretending to wrestle with a half-truth. “Hah-hah! See? Easy!” So to prove it, Emily spun on her heel 180 degrees then planted herself firmly, giving her bum a slap on the cheek. Meanwhile Joyce was finding herself quite frustrated. After all, the possibilities were endless with this little girl… “Okay, last call,” Joyce broke herself out of a trance. “Are we wearing pajamas or regular clothes?” “Mmm...pajamas.” “I like that choice too.” And so they went with that. Emily went with her polka-dot set and Joyce decided on a short-shirt pair. After that, it was a quick trip to the kitchen so that Emily could actually drink a few glasses of water this time, only now under strict supervision. Though, looking back on it, it sort of was funny to think how she could have somewhat confused it with a bottle. “Couch time?” Joyce asked as Emily already flopped herself on it. Joyce had given the cushion a little more time to dry. Satisfied, she put it back in place. “Movie time!” Emily cheered back, so unreasonably ecstatic just to be in thin clothing while embracing such a cushy sofa. “Movie time?” A much deeper voice answered back. Both female heads looked in its direction. Joyce was already sitting herself next to Emily. “Finish your shower, Dad?” “You bet I did. Would’ve been longer had your mom not kicked me out so soon...” An unfortunate memory to stew over, by the looks of it. “But, anyways, that bathroom really is nice. I wouldn’t be surprised if your mom doesn’t come out of there until it’s time for our flight back home.” “Well, Emily and I should be good for the night. We’ve got an extra bathroom on standby.” “That’s good. With the pace your mother goes at, you just might need it… But anyways, heard you two are gonna watch a movie? Think you can fit a third?” All cozy and well-fed, the energy levels were still high. “I think we can manage a third…!” Emily, surprising Joyce, haughtily spoke. “Oh? Well, thank you ever so much for fitting me in, your majesty!” And with a grand bow, Frank sat himself on the far end. Emily couldn’t help but snicker. “What’re we watching?” “Zero idea. Not sure yet.” Joyce had just finished turning the tv on. “I’m sure there’s something to watch. Either of you two watch anything new in the theaters?” Joyce and Emily exchanged looks. “I think we went one time not too long ago...” “Yeah, right after I got over that stomach bug thing.” “That’s right,” Joyce agreed somewhat plainly. She didn’t like to think back on that, considering the pain Emily was in. “Glad we’re over that now...” The trio watched as the list of movies went on and on. On and on until… “Oh, hey, how about that one?” Frank interrupted the search. Joyce stopped scrolling. “Which one?” “That one right there? I think it says ‘Hilltop Inn’?” The cover was something to say the least. Basking in the moonlight sat a rickety old mass of shacks and roofs with boarded-up windows interspersed throughout. Only in one of them though was there the silhouette of a figure… Wait, was this movie a--? “Is this a horror movie?” Joyce was the first to ask. She didn’t bother reading the bio for it, as if she were already about to write it off. “Of course it is! Remember when you, me and your brother used to watch one every weekend?” Thinking back on it, that did happen a lot… “Really? You guys did?” Emily seemed curious. “Oh yeah!” Frank was quick to confirm. “You couldn’t get this one away from the tv. She was a little horror fanatic!” This was a little hard to buy, considering Emily rarely ever saw Joyce watch movies. She even gave her a look. “W-well...maybe just a little...” She’d fallen out of the habit, but maybe there was a tiny craving for it every once in a long while. She’d somewhat satisfied that feeling last time with Emily, though she remember how that went last time. “But anyways, how about we watch something less scary? Maybe a comedy?” Frank came off as surprised. “You don’t want to watch it? Did you already see it?” “It’s not that...” Joyce trailed, realizing too late that would have been a good excuse. “...Oh, well, that’s fine. I’m sure we can find something else.” He seemed to have come to his own conclusions, which invited some self-consciousness into Emily’s headspace. “I...I want to watch it, too.” Both sets of eyes fell on Emily. “I wanna watch it. It seems, uhm, interesting.” Frank smiled at her, while Joyce was trying not to roll her eyes. It was obvious what she was trying to do… “Are you sure?” Joyce tried to make his voice as little as indicative as possible, though she desperately hoped Emily could read between the lines. With her dad in attendance, she didn’t want to be so transparent about Emily’s less-than-ideal affinity for scary movies. “Yes, I am. I kinda like them, anyways.” “Really?” Frank sounded enthusiastic. “Joyce, you really know how to pick ‘em!” While Frank couldn’t see it from his angle, the look Joyce gave Emily was one that was less than impressed. Whatever ‘bravado’ the girl thought she was showing, Joyce didn’t see it that way. “I’ll be right back,” Frank stood himself up. “Do you guys keep any popcorn here?” “It should be somewhere in the kitchen,” Joyce answered while she turned her head to him. “I’m not positive which cabinet it’s in though, so you might have to look a little...” “No problem. I’ll manage.” And then there were two. Emily was the first to start. “Joyce, I know what you’re--” “No,” she bluntly interrupted. “That’s my line. I know what you’re trying to do.” “But why not? He said you guys watch them all the time!” “Yes, we did, but that was then. Now I’m with you and I know you don’t do scary movies.” Need she remind her of how the first movie night went? “Come on! They’re only here for one more night! You guys should do something you used to! I can handle it!” Finally Joyce’s sternness did soften some, “You’re sweet, but you know when we’re at home like this you don’t need to act so tough. Thank you for thinking about us, but I want to watch something we’re all going to like.” “Then...I’ll just go to bed early while you two watch it. I want you guys to watch something scary.” The two were at odds, fighting for what they believed would best benefit the other, funnily enough. In all honesty though Emily was starting to annoy Joyce. If the roles were different, she wouldn’t have to compromise so heavily… And then she stopped herself. She sighed, realizing just what an idiot she was. She really did have some work to do on keeping her Mommy-self in check… Emily was an adult. She was her girlfriend. She has every right to decide what she wants to do and watch whether Joyce liked it or not. The best she could do was heavily advise against it, but it would seem advice this time wasn’t going to work. “Fine, you can watch it.” That made Emily let out a little giggle. “It wasn’t my decision to make from the get-go. I just don’t want to see you scared.” “I’ll be fine! F-I-N-E!” Emily started to get herself cozy again. “Uh-huh.” All Joyce did was let her watch the movie. That didn’t mean she’d believe for a second she was going to be “fine”. It wasn’t fine. “Emily?” The mere sound of another voice startled the girl. She collapsed from her fetal position on the bed before she could distinguish friend from foe. The girl looked as if she’d been through hell and back; tortured by souls of the lost and witness her life itself hang in the balance of suspense and terrifying thrill. Joyce, on the other hand looked quite sympathetic. “I told you we shouldn’t have watched it...” she rubbed the girl’s shoulder. Compared to the first scary movie, this one was actually halfway decent by Joyce’s standards, so objectively speaking for Emily it was the difference between a five and a ten. “I thought it would be okay this time,” Emily whimpered, pulling herself back together. She even used all the strategies! First and foremost was cuddling with Joyce. Being a lone soldier was never destined to work, and Emily knew that. The other was regularly interrupting herself for water. The first two times she could comfortably remove herself from the couch to get a drink, but then when the movie really started to set in she had to start asking Joyce to come with her… A little after that, and she’d given up on trying to move entirely. The couch became her final oasis. They’d moved from the living room and into Joyce’s bed. She was expecting a much more intimate arrival, but instead had to deal with the creeping fears of the imaginary lurking throughout the house. “Next time can you please be a little more honest with yourself? I won’t tell you ‘no’ unless you want me to, but I really don’t like seeing you like this.” “Did you like the movie, at least?” Emily asked while panning her eyes over to the halfway-shut door. The hall lights were off, so that meant pure darkness seeped from the crack in the doorframe. If she looked hard enough...squinted enough...the darkness moved. “Yes,” Joyce turned the girl’s head back to her. “I did.” Unfortunately, that was more of a lie than a truth. The movie was okay, but real terror was constantly trying to imagine how your significant other might be reacting to their kryptonite being force-fed down their throat. All she could do now was let the girl feel like her efforts weren’t in vain. “How about we get some sleep? Maybe dream of something better than that movie?” Emily silently nodded, still looking at the doorway somewhat. With a soft smile, Joyce went on to ask, “Would you like me to close the door?” “Yes, please...” She a pair of warm lips hit Emily’s temple before Joyce got up. A with the shutting of a door the monsters of the night had been banished. “See? Now it’s our own little fortress,” Joyce chuckled. “Just you, me and Pip.” Criss-crossed now on the bed, Emily had been stuffing her hands into him while he sat in her lap. It was kind of endearing how she’d taken to him so quickly. “I’m sorry I’m such a scaredy cat...” With everything Joyce did for her, making her feel better over the smallest things, she really did feel needy regardless of the time or place. Under the right circumstances that was her job, but this wasn’t supposed to be one of those times. “Don’t be. I like being able to do stuff for you, and I especially want to be the person you can always turn to; whatever the reason.” “Thank you.” She played with Pip’s squishiness a bit more. “And you know I’d always be there for you too, right?” “Of course I know that,” Joyce paused to exchange a brief kiss. “But don’t think that I don’t want to hear you say it anyways.” Joyce slipped herself off the bed to pull back her corner of the covers. “So are you okay with tonight? Sleeping with me?” “Of course I am,” Emily didn’t dwell on it much, warming Joyce’s heart. “But I would be lying if I said I wasn’t nervous at least a little...” “Nervous how?” “Nervous as in...I don’t know. It’s another step, I guess. We’ve done a lot more...intimate stuff than this,” need she reference what had to be done in her diapers, “but I guess as far as regular things normal couples do, this is something new for us.” Joyce nodded, collecting her thoughts. “I can see that. It is different in a way, isn’t it?” Joyce laughed a little. “We definitely have pushed the bar in a lot of other ways though. Would you honestly rather the couch tonight?” “No.” It was somewhat of a deadpan response and Joyce, smirking, knew exactly why. There was no chance in hell Emily was leaving that room tonight. Not when a serial killer was still on the loose from Hilltop Inn. Those were the worst kinds of movies; ones that had a bad ending and the killer got away… But, in fairness, there was a much more meaningful reason to stay. “I said I was nervous, but that doesn’t mean I’m not a lot more excited. It’s a big step, but it also means we get to be closer...” She kneaded her hands some and wove her fingers, “I like being closer with you.” “You’re really cute when you try to sweet-talk me, you know?” “W-well, you don’t have to say it out loud...” The abrasive choice of words had her looking beat-red, though that was somewhat expected. It was likely a quality that’d never change about their relationship. Even if they recognized each other as equals, there was always going to be someone more dominant of the two. Not that either of them minded. “Ready to get under the covers?” “Yeah, just a second...” Emily hopped off the bed, giving Joyce a nice view of her behind as she bent over, slipping off her pants. Joyce slipped in between the cover and sheets, and Emily soon did the same. Only a handful of inches apart, they laid there somewhat stiffly. Was this awkward? “Well, uh, how about I turn off the lights?” Joyce asked. The ceiling light was off, but there was still the warm glow from a nearby lamp on the nightstand. “That’s alright...” She leaned over, brushing her finger over the sensor. Apart from the distant city lights reaching the floor-to-ceiling windows, everything was now dark. Very dark. Extremely dark. Oh-so very absolutely chillingly terrifyingly dark. Emily pulled up the covers a little bit, scolding herself. How could she be making such a big deal out of this? It was just a movie! She is in a safe place! Her eyes were playing tricks on her. In the deep corners of the room were the figments of her imagination; festering into creatures, goblins and ghouls, all waiting for her eyes to shut and to leave herself vulnerable. Her legs shuffled a little, accidentally brushing Joyce’s. “Sorry about that...” Emily quietly whispered. She spoke in such a way that you could tell she was smiling. “Don’t worry about it.” Laying there, soaking in the black atmosphere, Emily wasn’t feeling any more accustomed. “H-hey, Joyce?” She was hesitant to speak, afraid she might disturb Joyce. “Uh-huh?” “Did I leave Pip on the bed?” She felt terrible once Joyce started to stir, watching her sit up, rousing herself out of a comfortable spot just to satisfy her selfish wishes. “Mmm...yeah, he’s right here.” Emily with her head laying into the pillow was joined by a stuffed piece of mochi right by her side. “Better?” “Yes. Thank you...” “You’re welcome.” She laid back down. Now with a friend, she stared into his lifeless eyes, hoping they might inspire some form of tiredness within her, but she was too high-strung for that. Not when the boogeyman was hoping for the same exact thing. “J-Joyce?” it came as a half-whimper. “What’s wrong?” “I’m...I’m still scared.” “Wanna come a little closer?” “Yes, please.” Pip was politely moved to the side and in his place was Joyce, holding the cover up almost like a tent from her position so Emily could slide over easily. It was a mix of shame and relief that washed Emily over. On one hand, she kept bothering Joyce over the tiniest and smallest things, but on the other she was getting comfort after comfort. With the two both sleeping on their sides, Emily pressed herself against Joyce’s front, sitting slightly lower on the bed, meaning she could set her head somewhere between Joyce’s head and chest. “Better?” Now her voice was much closer, but it rang like a soft lull with its tender nature. “Yeah...” and she really did mean it. She didn’t know how Joyce would react to it, but Emily set one arm over Joyce’s waist and kept one hand on the top of her bosom. Then, Joyce’s legs surprised Emily when they adjusted themselves. The one farthest from the mattress had moved itself forward, slipping right between Emily’s legs and nuzzling its thigh right along Emily’s crotch. She could feel the slight press from her skin; just enough to know it was there, but stimulating enough to want to press back… “I’ll keep you safe from all the monsters, and make sure you have no nightmares too, okay?” “Huh? How can you keep me from having nightmares?” “Well, that’s easy enough.” She paused to give Emily’s forehead a long, uninterrupted kiss. “And like that, I’ve placed a magic spell on you. Good for one whole night’s sleep, no bad dreams are allowed inside your head.” “Then how come it’s only good for one night? Shouldn’t it be forever?” “Silly, did you forget I’m a businesswoman?” Both snickered. “You wouldn’t be my customer anymore if I only needed to give you a one-time solution… This way I get to keep kissing you forever and ever! And don’t forget your debt...” She pecked Emily on the lips. “Those belong to me now, so don’t get frisky with anyone else, got it?” Emily cracked a toothy grin. “Wouldn’t dream of it!” She started to laugh while Joyce rolled her eyes. “Okay, I think I’ve had enough of you for one night. Time to sleep.” Joyce took her free hand and cupped it around the back of Emily’s head, guiding her head into her chest where two generous, soft mounds lay like cushions. “Night, Joyce.” “Goodnight...” And finally, at some point along the way, they both did drift off, sleeping soundly for quite some time. Then, much later, hours later, Emily opened her eyes. It was a slow reveal, treating her vision to a set of boobs she was using almost like a pillow. She had to think of where she was right then, not completely sure with the darkness shrouding her vision. Then she remembered where she was and who she was with. Smiling just from the sweet reminder, she reeled her lower half into Joyce’s a bit more, feeling her crotch run along the woman’s bare thigh. But now she knew why she woke up. Her bladder was painfully full. The simple motion of her waist was enough to make it rise and stir in its own way. Joyce was still sound asleep, as Emily could feel the faint exhale from her nose while she slept. Why did she have to get up now? There were a few reasons why she didn’t want to. One was how comfortable she already was, sleeping with Joyce. They were wrapped in each others arms, once sleeping so soundly. Another was having to leave Joyce, meaning to leave her one safety in such a big and dark house… She could already feel the movie getting to her again, and that was enough to quietly whimper. If only she had been wearing a… She paused her thought for a moment, blinking. Was she about to think what she thought she was? Easier to wear a...diaper? It wasn’t so much disgust that she regarded herself with, but instead simple wonder and curiosity. Before she’d thought of this whole routine as strange and different, but of course it had started to grow on her. So much now that Emily considered it a valid solution, apparently. But alas, she wasn’t wearing one and there were none in the room. She didn’t have a crutch like that to fall on, because after all, she was supposed to be acting like an adult right now, even if the circumstances were making her wish she really wasn’t one right now. Her head turned over to the door, leading into the hall. Just seeing the panel of wood alone was daunting enough. Who knew what was creeping beyond there? She could already imagine the hundreds of eyes peeking at them from the outside, sharpening their fangs and hiding themselves in all the right nooks and crannies to catch Emily by surprise. Her heart was beating a mile a minute just from thinking about it. She hugged Joyce a little tighter. Even if she wasn’t awake, Emily could still feel the warmth radiating from her. Why did she have to go and watch that stupid movie?! Joyce was right the entire time. All of this was Emily’s fault and she had no one to blame but herself. She didn’t want to leave Joyce. So much of her wanted to wake her up and bring her on such a terrifying journey. But her conscience wouldn’t let her do that. After all the trouble she’d caused, something as petty as needing someone to take you to the bathroom crossed a line. And so with great reluctance, Emily separated herself from Joyce, letting her feet touch the carpet. It was so cold without her lover… Emily managed to find her pajama pants on the ground and pull them up her legs, adding one more layer of armor before needing the face the monsters. And just before she did start to move, she saw Pip on the bed. Unlike Joyce, she hardly minded bothering Pip. Whether he was trying to sleep or not, he was now Emily’s knight in shining armor, as with two arms he was securely strapped to Emily’s stomach. With baby steps she walked over to the door. Slowly she turned the handle, opening the door, little by little, feeling the cool draft enter the room. You can do this. You can handle this. Total silence filled the rest of the apartment, meaning at a moment’s notice something could go bump in the night. She was trying to be slow and cautious, but her bladder felt ready to burst. Hopefully nothing did lash out at her, otherwise they’d be covered in her pee… One last time she looked at Joyce sleeping in bed. She looked so at peace; comfortable, content and slumbering so sweetly. All the reasons why Emily couldn’t bring herself to ask her for help. She couldn’t see too much in the hallway, nothing other than outside darkness peering through the windows down the hall from the living room. At the same time the pressure she was feeling was unbearable. With one arm around Pip she used the other to press into her crotch, hoping that it’d help keep back the need to go. She kept looking over her shoulder as she moved down the hall, keeping the wall close to her shoulder, just so she’d know when she was next to the bathroom. After a few more glances the door to Joyce’s room was feeling awfully far away. Hopefully Pip was going to keep her safe… Then, she turned her head back. Someone was there. At first she glanced over the edge of the living room she could see, thinking nothing but of the windows she could see out of. Only when she looked at the couch did she realize someone was sitting on it. The round shape of their head, covered in lumpy hair was impossible to mistake. Her heart skipped a beat and she made a tiny noise of panic, nearly losing her balance once she saw it. There really was someone in their home! It was real, she had every reason to be scared, she needed to run, hide, scream, tell anyone that their lives were at stake! Everything about the chilling situation was paralyzing. Just then Emily felt something warm seep into her hand, the one cupping her crotch. Just as it happened she did her best to taper it, realizing just as fast that it was her bladder that was scared the most. No, no! Please! Her mind was frantic now, trying to contain herself. She hadn’t been spotted yet, so it had to be okay, right? She could still sneak back to the room and wake Joyce up… Doing her best to take a breath, she managed to calm down the tiniest bit. With a plan set, she was ready to act. In another moment of silence, the same panel windows in the living room, once black as the night, erupted into bright, blinding godrays. It was a brief flash, Emily hadn’t even pieced together what she’d seen. But after the flash came a crippling, deafening, quaking boom. BOOM. The noise was loud and sudden, Emily shouted in pure fear as she fell to her knees. Was she being attacked? What was even happening? She was too scared to think about anything, holding onto Pip with both arms for dear life. Immediate regret was all she could feel, wishing she’d never had left the room. Wet tears rolled down her cheeks as a stream began between her legs. She could feel it pooling around her, leaking through her pajamas and soaking up in other places. She didn’t have the composure to try and stop herself, merely trying to scramble back to the room, trying not to grimace over the warm and wet clothes that clung to her skin and somehow forget about the stranger sitting in the next room over. She was alone and afraid. She desperately needed to go back. Fear itself roamed these halls and she was glad to make herself scarce. Trying not to break into a full cry, her heart thumped to a heavy beat as she managed to get herself back in the room, quickly closing the door behind herself. What was she supposed to do? Go back to bed? Maybe then the killer wouldn’t get her. But what was that boom? It scared her too much to think about it, hoping she would never encounter something so terrifying ever again. “J-Joyce?” Emily sobbed, trying to jostle her shoulder. She may have been dripping on the carpet, which only made her feel worse, but she wanted more than anything to feel safe right then. She needed Joyce. After enough gentle rocking, Joyce did start to stir, though the sudden break from her sleep had her up with somewhat of a start, catching Emily by surprise a little. “Wh...what…?” Joyce, sitting up, looked to her side, seeing Emily wasn’t where she had been before, then looked to her right, finding the distraught girl next to her bedside. “Emily…? What time is it?” She looked at a digital clock. Working some more sleep out of her system, only now did she see the girl was crying. “Sweetie, what’s wrong?” She leaned over to the lamp, turning it on. Both were blinded for a second, adjusting their eyes, but Joyce could now see the dark stains on Emily’s pajama pants, starting from the crotch and leading elsewhere down below. “What happened? How did you pajamas get wet?” She swept her legs out from under the covers, standing up. “I-I...” Emily had no idea what to say. She was too ruined to think sensibly or figure out what needed to be said first. The killer? The big boom? The pee in her pants? The inability to speak only added to her woes, hence why she could cry harder. “Okay, okay, it’s alright...” Joyce pulled her in for a hug, though still somewhat confused. She happened to sniff, catching a faint scent of something embarrassing. “Did you...did you have a bad dream?” She shook her head no while Joyce guided her around the bed. She had to rub her eyes again just to adjust. “It’s alright, you’re gonna be fine,” she tried to calm Emily, but there was little that could be done for something as severe as this… Verbally, at least. Joyce kept a hand on her shoulder while she leaned in to kiss her. “Can you help me take of your bottoms? I don’t want you to smell like pee too...” Emily hiccuped, nodding her head. She didn’t even need to say a word and Joyce was already figuring things out. It was a testament to why Emily felt so relieved when relying on her. BOOM. It sounded off again and Emily yelped, grabbing Joyce’s arm as she felt another tiny bit squirt out of her. She winced, hearing it hit the carpet. Joyce heard it too, but she didn’t seem to mind so much. “I-I’m sorry, it-it’s...” “It’s okay. I’m not mad...” she stroked the top of her head. Joyce looked out the window, watching as the raindrops started to hit the glass. “It’s just some thunder, okay? It was supposed to start raining tonight...” That’s what it was? Thunder? How could it have been? It felt so much like the word itself had been shaking! Her imagination was too excited to see it as anything less than absolute, mortal danger. There was another thunderous boom, and it did startle Emily a little, but not so much this time. “You wait here for me, okay? I’m gonna go get a towel.” She was already leaving for the door. “N-no! Joyce, wait!” It was the first sentence she could muster without a complete stutter. “Why? What’s wrong?” “Th-there’s someone out there! I saw someone on the couch…!” The panic in her eyes was genuine, but it only made Joyce look troubled. “I’ll go and look, okay? You wait here.” “No, please don’t!” Emily plead, looking as if nothing had mattered more in her life than this one simple request. If she had anything left in her power, it was to protect Joyce, the one she loved most. She couldn’t risk losing her to some deranged killer in the apartment! Joyce walked back over, taking Emily’s hands. “Do you trust me?” Trust? What did trust have to do with anything right now? “Y-yes, but--!” “Everything is going to be perfectly fine, okay? I promise.” Even with a tired expression, Joyce looked nothing short of absolute. “B-but...” Emily knew she could believe in Joyce, but it was like trying to accept that apples were red while you looked at a green one. It was yet again that irrational side scaring her half to death. “Just give me two minutes, okay? Think you can count for me?” “What if you don’t come back then?” “Then I’ll let you start paying me rent.” She snickered. “Here, let’s start.” “One banana...two banana...” She waited for Emily to join her, nodding her head with each count. “T-three banana...” Emily started, then continued. Joyce counted in unison, slowly drifting to the door and into the hall, leaving just a crack in the doorframe behind her. Apart from peeing herself, Joyce could only think of Emily’s other worry; a stranger in the house. She’d never call Emily a liar, but she found it hard to believe someone could break into the apartment building itself unnoticed, much less their exact home on one of the highest floors… As she walked down the hall, stepping in a lukewarm puddle ceased her pace. Looking down at what her foot had just stepped in, she could see the faint outline of liquid on the floor. Pip happened to be sitting partly in it, as well… Needless to say, it had an unfortunate distinct smell to go with it as well. “Poor thing...” Joyce quietly whispered, her heart already lurching in pain. She really looked as if she’d been put through a scare… The movie had certainly affected her, but her imagination really seemed to have dogpiled on her, considering what was left in its wake. Walking around the puddle of pee, she leaned her head into the living room. She scanned it for a minute, though admittedly her heart did jump a little when she saw what she thought was a head resting on the cushion. Turning up the dimmer from a nearby panel, she sighed a little, realizing what she actually saw. There was no head, just a clumped up blanket partly rolled into a ball resting on the couch. The dark really did play tricks on you… She turned the lights off after knocking the blanket back over, figuring that must have been the culprit. She didn’t spend long in the bathroom, finding a towel, then walked back to the room. “Eighty-four banana...eighty-five banana...” Emily was still well-within the two minute estimate, but that didn’t mean she was any less worried. What if the monster got Joyce? Then she’d have to somehow get across the hall unnoticed to warn Frank and Mary...but then Joyce would still be in trouble…! The opening door spooked Emily, finding herself a fresh wave of tears when she saw it was Joyce. With a towel in hand, she looked awfully accusatory. “You’re still counting right?” With a smile of stress being lifted off her shoulders, Emily nodded. “Eighty-seven...” Joyce looked quite smug. “And you doubted me...” She was laying the towel out on the floor. She was back, safe and sound, but that didn’t say anything about the person in the living room. “B-but what about the--” “The head you saw on the couch?” Joyce waited for a response, and Emily did so. “I was a little surprised when I saw it too,” Joyce rambled, trying to make it seem lighthearted. “Turns out it was just a blanket though. The dark really knows how to play tricks, huh?” Just a blanket? This was feeling like the thunder example as well. Did she really blow it that far out of proportion? And she most certainly did, considering a blanket made her accidentally wet. “Okay, let’s get those jammies off...” Joyce took her pants by the waistband and lowered them, whilst Emily felt the cool room brush her skin and the wet pants peel off her legs. It smelled like urine… “Panties, too,” Joyce added. Since they were a dark pair to begin with, you might not think much of it by looks alone, but logic dictated that the pee had to go through them first before they could reach the pants. “I’m sorry,” Emily meekly spoke. She’d woken up Joyce just to deal with her own mishaps. And the worst part? Not a single part of Emily regret running to Joyce. Despite the stress and busywork she caused her partner, nothing felt better than to be comforted by her. “Don’t be. This is one of my jobs, isn’t it? Comforting you?” She ran her hand through Emily’s hair, then went for her shirt next. “Your shirt might not be wet, but we don’t want the smell to stick...” With all her clothes piled on the towel, all that Emily had left on was a bra. “I’m sorry, but is it okay if we break our promise a little? To be honest, I’d do better at cleaning this kind of thing up in the nursery...” Frankly, it was the truth, considering it was a surprise that Joyce had to be dealing with pee during her parent’s visit. Not that she’d ever reprimand Emily for it. Joyce took a moment to rub her own foot on the towel before they walked into the hall. Joyce had done her best to calm Emily’s nerves, but she wasn’t going to chastise her over still insisting that Emily held her hand along the way. They were careful this time to navigate around the puddle, Emily feeling quite crestfallen when she saw it. Now that they moved farther beyond the point where she stopped, there was a better view of the living room, though there was no supposed head on the couch this time. That somewhat put Emily’s heart at ease. Slipping the key into the lock, with a turn of the handle the door had opened, inviting the pair into a room neither had expected to find themselves in again so soon.

Yes, Katherine and James indeed! Don't get too overzealous now... Thanks for commenting! Hmm, well maybe there are some Amazons like that in the universe, but I wouldn't say these ones are... Maybe if they were pushed enough and had enough time to develop, that could be possible? Thank you for such high praise! I hope you continue to enjoy! Hmm... Thank you! I don't want to be too overbearing with these moments, but if it isn't clear by now, I think this might start to become a deep-seeded issue of hers down the line... Thank you! And yeah, I can't wait for the next chapter either. Hopefully it doesn't disappoint... Haha, it never left! For all my stories, unless they're declared complete or on hold, I'm still working on it. College has been busy lately and especially because its my first year things are moving slower than usual. That, and writer's block. Cliffhangers are truly the worst being a reader, I think. I try not to do it intentionally, lol, but I do try to sometimes end things on a suspenseful note. I think it starts to become a cliffhanger the longer it takes for me to churn another chapter out... Thanks for commenting! Awesome! Amazons are certainly difficult, though I may choose the moments carefully when we really get to hear their thoughts; not counting the moments when Dawn speaks with them. I mean that for all characters other than Dawn, as she's the only one we're really seeing fully. (As in her thoughts). Thanks for commenting and I hope you enjoy the next chapter! 5 - Back to it “Hello!” What? What was she saying? Was she speaking in tongues? It could’ve been anything. Any word, sentence, speech, speal, vernacular, dialect, accent, language or mannerism. It would’ve gone over Dawn’s head regardless. She was at her wit’s end. She didn’t know what to expect anymore, especially because her thoughts were starting to become immediate realities, hence the Amazon looming over her. “Honey? Are you okay?” Her voice was soft, gentle, but none of that translated. None of her words, emotion, or body language were acknowledged. All that Dawn could see or listen to was the absolute size reigning over her, and she quaked. “P-please,” Dawn started to violently shake her head as the expression on her face worsened. “D-don’t come any-any closer…!” Her legs were practically jelly, as when she tried to stand she was almost immediately back on her bottom. All she could do was slide herself to the other end of the clothes rack, which unfortunately wasn’t very far. She had no options left. This was the end. Of course she started crying. “Sweetie, what’s wrong?” the Amazon cooed, already reaching her hands in further. Just as she was moving her arms in, Dawn was falling deeper into her nervous breakdown. “N-n-n-no! Stop! I SAID STOP!” She screamed and shouted, flailing herself every which way just to keep herself from being captured. She didn’t expect it to work, but surprisingly, it did. The woman had stopped getting closer. What Dawn didn’t see though was the expression of concern. But now that Dawn’s last resort had worked, seeing as she didn’t expect to get that far, all she could do now was reel herself back into the waterworks. “I...I just want to go home...” she sniffled and hiccuped, leaning against the metal frame of the clothes display. “So why…? Why won’t you l-let me!?” And back to wailing she went. She wasn’t even looking at the Amazon anymore. She didn’t care, or at least didn’t have the energy to. Even amidst all the confusion and chaos, Dawn knew they wouldn’t be leaving. The jig was up, so if they weren’t going to leave, maybe Dawn could at least mentally check herself out. Just to spare herself from the suffering. But then she could feel something touch her arm, and in immediate retaliation Dawn swung that same arm outwards to the thing that touched it. She made contact. Well, no contact with the Amazon that touched her, but instead one of the metal bars to the frame, and lord did it hurt. The slam rang with a resounding clang. She’d been using so much force, it was enough to shock her out of her mood as her voice left her and she winced with a terrible pain flooding her arm. It felt like she’d just dipped her wrist in acid; feeling a terrible pins and needles sensation prickle all over her right arm. Now with a new reason to cry, she made it known. Somewhere amongst it all, she could’ve sworn a gasp came from the Amazon. Well good. It was her fault that Dawn did this to herself. If only she could just forget about her and go! It was starting to feel warm and clammy in her underwear. It was making her feel hot all over. She’d certainly been sweating a lot… Then, the unthinkable happened. The light, where the Amazon kept peering through, it suddenly disappeared, and so did the Amazon. The clothes were slipped back together and once again Dawn was in the company of herself. “...Thank you...” she whimpered in a faint whisper. She was in pain, physical and emotional, lost, alone, without a single lifeline, but at least there was this. Solitude. This small, uninterrupted space seemed to be the one saving grace of the Amazon dimension. She couldn’t even remember how things had escalated to this point. It was something someone did to make her feel this way… The large hands were quick when they shot through the wall of clothes. One appearing on each side of Dawn, faster than she could react. Time seemed to slow down as the gravity began to kick in. Just as Dawn could realize what was going to happen, it already did. With arms around her waist she was quickly whisked out from her fortress and into the enemy’s arms. She was bathed in the light once again, almost blindingly so, and was in the arms of yet another stranger. The same one who’d approached her from the front. Dawn could only pace the list of possible reactions in her head. Scream? Retaliate? Kick? Punch? Plausible ideas, all of them, but it felt like no matter which one she’d pick, it’d all be a short-term show leading only to the bottomless despair waiting for her by the end of it. She grimaced, biting her quivering lip, doing little as her head was pressed against the Amazon’s shoulder. She was an animal driven into a corner, but she truly had no energy left to fight back. She was drained. “There, there...” the woman shushed and cooed. “It’s alright...you’re okay...” But how could it be? What had changed? Had she gotten any closer to home? Was she with her tour group yet? Was she in panties now? Did she have her luggage? Nothing about her was okay, and the minute these self-righteous Amazons could realize that, maybe then they could cover some ground together. But it would likely never come to pass. “I’m sorry for scaring you like that; reaching in from behind. You scared me a whole lot too, though. Is your arm okay? It didn’t sound very good when you hit it...” At the same time she went to feel it herself, and as soon as she did Dawn could feel the same sharp pain that sent shockwaves in her body. She quickly tugged it away. To her credit, she did look sorry. “It does hurt? I’m so sorry sweetie… We’ll make it all better, I promise.” “...ake me home...” a quiet voice whispered. “What’s that?” She leaned her head a little closer. “T-take me...h-home...” Dawn continued to speak low with teary eyes. By now her eyes were starting to get a little puffy around the edges, what with how much crying she’d been doing. “We will...we will...” She continued to shush and bounce. The comfort and kindness, all reserved for a toddler only made it so much worse. They started walking, yet Dawn was so tuned out, she stopped processing their surroundings. It was a new low, considering she could only seem to react rather than receive. She wasn’t even tired. At least she thought she wasn’t. She didn’t feel sleepy, nor did she feel alert. She simply felt sluggish. “You can’t go running around like that by yourself, you know.” The Amazon started to chide; ignorantly rambling off her teachings, as if she knew everything there was to know about Dawn. About her supposed archetype. “This store’s so big, I can’t even begin to imagine how your Mommy or Daddy might be feeling right now. They must be worried sick!” “Does...” what was the point? Why did she even bother? “Does it not matter how I feel? What I think?” In a low voice, Dawn croaked. “Of course it matters! It matters that you’re safe, happy and content, and being away from your guardian is the farthest thing from that, sweetheart. It’s not fun when you’re by yourself, huh? It must’ve been scary hiding in there...” She stroked Dawn’s back, drowning more and more in her selfish conclusions. Dawn gave a slight, sad laugh. The kind of laugh that wasn’t derived from pure humor. Something more sickly. Never before had the light seemed so terrifying. “Do you wanna talk about it? How you got lost?” “I wasn’t lost… I didn’t want to be found...” The slight motion of her hand made her wince. Maybe she really did hurt it... “What?” She replied with an exaggerated surprise. “Not found? Were you playing hide and seek? This isn’t the place to do that, sweetie! You’re going to make the grownups worried like that!” Conversation seemed all in all to be pointless. Not like Dawn should expect any less. Still, it didn’t feel any less frustrating to be totally disregarded as an adult. It was further insight into just how ignorant these people could be. “Now you’ll need to be extra sure to apologize when we get there, understood? Truthfully, I think you’re going to need a spanking, but hopefully that’s where they’ll let you off.” Dawn felt a strange squeeze on the front of her underwear. A squishy, warm squeeze. “And I definitely think you’ll need some diapers if you’re going to be so adventurous.” She lightly chuckled to herself. So that warmth leaving her apparently wasn’t so figurative as she’d thought… In the midst of shock and panic she’d forgotten to leave some control for her most basic needs. She’d done exactly what she was so steadfast to avoid, it felt like a ball of lead in her stomach. Everything was already wrong on oh-so many levels, but something like this was far too direct to simply grit her teeth through. “Shh, shh...you’re okay now...” “We should be out there searching for her!” Katherine spoke in a panic, tears in her eyes. “What if someone takes her? What if she gets stolen?!” Each suggestion seemed to inflict more self-harm as she sobbed harder. James was by her side, taking both of her arms. “Kath, hon, listen, you need to stay calm, okay? No one is going to adopt her.” Though, there was a look of surprise when she fired back. “Do not tell me to stay calm! How can you be, James? The...the look on her face right before she ran… She was terrified!” She sniffled. “...Terrified of me...” “Katherine, I’m worried too, but we need to stay here where someone else is going to bring her. You heard the intercom, right? No one can leave the store until she’s safe and sound. And that couldn’t be why she ran away. You didn’t do anything wrong. You’ve been doing the exact opposite. This is all going to be resolved, okay? We’ll figure out what happened when Dawn comes back. We can figure things out then.” She looked no less convinced whilst she continued to sob. There was a knock on the door. “Yes?” James called in reply. The door handle turned and in came a familiar face and a stranger along with them. One held in the other’s arms, in fact. Then a third, a security guard. “I assume this little troublemaker belongs to you guys?” It was the same Amazon who’d found Dawn; the one who had dragged her back into a world of chaos. Partly slumped over her shoulder was the missing Little in question, looking less than spectacular. It was an open sigh from James as he smiled in relief. Katherine was even less composed, seemingly hit with a whole new wave of emotion. She rushed over to the woman, taking Dawn into her arms, clutching her tightly. “Thank you! Thank you so much!” Katherine sobbed between her moments of gratitude. Even James got closer to look her over, similarly just as pleased with her well-being. Were they really this worried? Dawn didn’t hug her back, but she was careful to keep her arm out of any point of pressure. Maybe there was a tinge of remorse, but this still didn’t feel like an ideal outcome… “Where did you find her?” James asked. “I was searching for some outfits at one of those circular racks and I happened to see her in the center of it. I bet she’s glad to be back with you guys; she seemed to be pretty panicked when I found her.” James didn’t respond as he looked back over to his wife and Dawn. “Excuse me, Mr.Matthews?” The guard finally stepped in. “Can I assume we’re all set now?” “Yes, we are. Thank you for your help. We’re glad she’s safe and sound.” “Oh, and also,” the woman spoke again. “You might want to have her arm looked at, just to be safe… I think she hurt her wrist while she was in the rack.” “What?” Katherine sniffed, wiping her eye. “How? What happened?” Almost immediately she was looking for the spot in question, carefully examining Dawn, who looked even more resigned than she’d been in the arms of the other woman. “When I tried to pull her out she started to get a bit fussy, so much that she tried to hit me and hit the bar instead.” Dawn couldn’t wholly agree with her statement, but she figured it wasn’t worth the energy to argue. Among a jury of Amazons, who would believe her? Then, what finally shocked her out of a passive state was Katherine just like the woman finding her sweet-spot, or pain-spot, to be blunt. Katherine brushed Dawn’s wrist and she yelped, remembering fast just what the sensation felt like. Did she sprain it? Bruise it? “I’m so sorry, sweetie! It’s okay, you’re okay...” Katherine, obviously apologetic, was much more careful around the area in question. The injury was starting to become concerning. “I think it’d be best to have that looked at,” the guard chimed in. James and Katherine mutually nodded. “Is there anything we can do to thank you?” James still maintained discussions, seeing as his wife was a little preoccupied. “Seeing her back with you guys is plenty for me.” She smiled. “But if anything, don’t be too hard on her? I take it you two are new parents?” The responses were indirect. “Well, if anything, let’s call it a teaching moment. I never let my Little out of sight, especially in a place like this. Maybe you should put her in a Little harness though; that way you’ll know where she is?” “We’ll...keep that in mind.” “And also, best of luck with the potty training! Unfortunately, she wasn’t so lucky this time...” She looked jokingly somber, then bid her farewell. The guard soon did as well. Dawn though, her cheeks were burning the entire time. Now all that remained were the original three. “Dawn?” James spoke up. “You okay?” Laid against Katherine’s chest, she shook her head. Nothing was okay. “What’s wrong, sweetie? Please talk to us, baby...” Katherine seemed to be a bit more composed, now that Dawn was in her arms. She looked a little emotionally tried as well. “Please...” The room fell silent. “Please...” Dawn sniffled. “Please don’t call me that…” “Don’t call you what? What’s wrong?” “Don’t…don’t call me ‘baby’. I’m...I’m not a baby, so please don’t call me that...” she hiccuped, letting the tears silently roll down her cheeks. “...Honey, please, we only want to make it all better. What happened? Why did you run away?” “I don’t know.” Dawn blinked; her eyes looked to be scarred, as if she’d seen horrendous things. Things that couldn’t heal. “I...I don’t remember. I was scared...” “Did it feel like last time? When you woke up at the police station?” James asked. He seemed to be much more pensive. Like last time? The panic attack. The short breaths, rapid breathing, hammer-pounding heart, and the plethora of anxiety, gushing in troves from all her orifices. “...Yeah, similar...” “Twice in a day...” James spoke lowly… He watched the pair for a moment. “Were...were you scared of us?” Katherine cautiously asked. She seemed to be afraid of the answer. Looking back on it, digging to the deeper recesses of her mind, maybe she was. There was a lingering feeling of anxiety and fear associated with who they were, but their actual character seemed to dissuade it somewhat. But not enough to overpower the situation they’d put her into. “I felt like I was being kidnapped again...” It only came as an afterthought that saying it might hurt their feelings. She did feel bad this time. “Kidnapped…? But we’d never take you forcefully, sweetheart...” “It...it felt like it did the first time. The first time someone tried to take me here...” Lord, did she hate thinking about it. Need she say it’d still been less than 24 hours since it had happened? Maybe that’s why she felt such an urgent response; the coals were still hot. “But you’re safe with us,” Katherine rubbed her back. “You know that, right?” “...Right.” It was a neutral response. “When you ran away like that, I saw the look on your face and it broke my heart, Dawn. I was afraid I did something personally to upset you… I suppose I did.” “It’s...it’s okay. I know you meant well, but I still couldn’t shake this...this feeling. I’m not upset with you, Katherine. It’s just, what you did was what scared me.” Dawn was hoping the clarity would make her feel better, but the woman still seemed to be taking it personally. “And I know you two brought me out here like this, so...” she didn’t like to admit it, but facts are facts. “...so I was your responsibility. I-I never stopped to think what you two might be feeling if I ran.” That said, they were the very object of her fears, even if only for an irrational and short moment. “We shouldn’t have rushed you into such a compromising situation,” James said before Katherine could. “We were the ones who got the police involved to get you out of harm's way in the first place. Other than yourself, seeing what you’ve been through, we should have known that the most.” Katherine’s eyes looked watery again. “I am so sorry for putting you through something like that… I’m sorry for making you feel like you couldn’t trust us.” Her perspective wasn’t totally off. In truth, Dawn had abandoned the sole pair of Amazons she considered herself even remotely acquainted with. Without her tour group or these two, what did she have left? “So...you two aren’t mad?” Similar to how the mantra goes, being easier to ask for forgiveness, Dawn weakly asked. The pair seemed to share troubled looks. “No, of course not, Dawn.” James finally walked over, patting her on the head. “I’m sure we’ve said it plenty enough already, but it’s our job to watch over you. It’s solely our fault if we gave you a reason to feel like you couldn’t trust us. It’s water under the bridge.” “But, please don’t do that again,” Katherine smiled. “I don’t think my heart could take it a second time...” “Right… I’m sorry about that.” “Don’t be.” Soon after, a message had been broadcasted across the store yet again, calling off the alert. “So...now what?” “Well, if you’re okay with it, did you still want to get a pair of pants?” Katherine asked. She didn’t seem jokey. She was probably being cautious. So that’s what it’d been. Dawn suddenly remembered what set this all into motion from the start. “If that’s alright, then yeah...” Dawn came off as a bit distant. It felt too awkward, easing back into things after she’d just caused them so much trouble. “But, can I please use a changing room? I’d feel better if I could put them on myself. In a private space.” A repeat of last time didn’t sound appealing. “Of course.” And so the situation repeated itself, only under much more calm circumstances. They’d found the same pair and took it somewhere much more discreet, thankfully. The whole way however, thankfully to no one’s mention, Dawn could still feel the squishy padding between her legs. The deed had never left the back of her mind, considering the stranger who dragged her back here happily announced what she’d done. “How about I stroll around while you two get what you need done here?” James suggested. “I’ll go take a look at a few other things.” Other things? “I think that’s a good idea. Are you okay with that, Dawn?” Dawn nodded her head, noting how she was asked to begin with. Was Katherine making a point to get her input? Truthfully, the effort was appreciated. The dressing stalls in the back were all seamless panels of wood, all the unattended ones being part way open. They didn’t seem to have handles on the front, meaning they were probably locked from the inside. “Wou...would you rather I didn’t go in?” Katherine asked. She looked as if she was afraid of what the answer might be. Dawn had a sneaking suspicion as to what kind of answer she was looking for. To her dismay and Dawn’s content, she said no. “I’d...rather if I went in by myself.” “Alright...” Her reaction wasn’t unexpected, though she seemed to be trying to stay upbeat. “Just let me know if you need help with anything, okay?” “Uh-huh, I will.” Dawn walked in then closed the door behind her. Well, tried. It seems it really did close only with a lock, which usually wouldn’t be a problem, though Dawn was dealt the cruel reminder of being a Little in an Amazon’s world. “Uhm, Katherine?” Almost immediately she stuck her head in. Dawn was a little surprised, quickly holding the pants over her front to shield herself. “Is something wrong?” Despite everything, at the drop of a hat she could be as doting as ever. “Did you need help getting dressed? I don’t mind?” “Uh...no.” Dawn awkwardly replied. “I just needed help with the lock… I...” she looked a little embarrassed to admit the truth. “I can’t reach it...” “Is it okay if I come in for a minute?” Dawn nodded. “...Well, it is a little high… How about I lock it from the inside and face the other way?” Dawn still looked hesitant. Amazon design truly was a nuisance. Even the most subtle features of their technology seemed to intentionally overlook Littles both figuratively and literally… “Could you maybe stand in front of the door then? Just so no one comes in?” Katherine didn’t seem so happy with that solution either, not that the original plan looked to be up her alley either. “Okay, I’ll stand right in front of the door. If you need any more help, just let me know, okay?” So with their new plan of action Katherine was back out in the hall. Only for about half a minute did that go swimmingly, though. “Excuse me?” Dawn could hear someone’s voice from the other side. What was it now? “Hm? Yes?” They were talking to Katherine, from the sound of it. “Are you looking for an empty dressing room to use? There’s one already open behind you...” “Oh? Oh! No, don’t worry,” Katherine chuckled. “I’m just standing in front while they use it.” “Oh, alright. They have a lock, you know?” “Well, right, but...” Katherine lowered her voice, but of course Dawn could still hear. “She’s not tall enough to reach it...” “So...is your Little in there?” “Ah...yes, she is.” “By herself?” “...Yes.” “Ma’am, I’m sorry, but it’s store policy that Littles do not go unattended in the store. If you weren’t here earlier, we just had to deal with a lost Little.” She didn’t seem terribly apologetic. “Is it not alright even if I’m right outside the room?” “Even then. It’s a safety risk to leave them alone in a dressing room by themselves, especially if they manage to lock it from the inside.” Meanwhile, Dawn stood there silently, dumbfounded listening as not only her intelligence and capability is questioned, but also how locking herself in a room with a lock too high for her to reach was of concern. Yet another aggravating mystery. “Right...I’m sorry about that. We didn’t know.” “It’s alright, but please follow the rules. And please make sure their diaper isn’t used either. If she gets the clothes wet or messy in any way, you have to buy it.” Dawn twitched a little. Pissing herself? Shitting on the clothes? She had half a mind to give this woman a ‘fuck you’ and ‘have a nice day’! Dawn turned from the side and looked to the door, looking underneath it to see the pair of legs standing there. The...massive, Amazon legs. Iron poles with feet of concrete...stretching so far above her. So, so far… And, the more she thought about it, didn’t their voices sound so high off the ground, too? They had so much volume, such girth in their shockwaves… Dawn looked back at the mirror, a little surprised to see her legs looking a little less than steady. Her chest was feeling a bit uneasy too. Did...did confrontation really scare her that much? It never did...never until now. Never until she had to put herself at odds with someone multiple times her size. At odds with someone who already considered her inferior… “You’ll need to be in there with her, or you both need to be out here.” “Alright, thank you.” And so whether Dawn liked it or not, in came Katherine, though she slid the lock shut this time. While she may not have been willing to acknowledge it, her body certainly did, as Dawn could feel herself begin to destress as she saw the other pair of shoes walk away. Less Amazons was always a blessing. “Sorry about that,” Katherine halfway shrugged. “It’s better than being kicked out of the store?” Questionable, but Dawn wasn’t here to argue. Regardless, she knew Katherine had tried her best. Dawn had no reason to complain. Not until… “And actually,” Katherine interrupted Dawn by garnering her attention. “She...mentioned one other small bit.” Dawn raised her brow. “Since we haven’t bought the pants yet, it’d be difficult for them if we got them dirty in any way...” Was she suggesting what Dawn thought she was? “Which is why it’s important to be wearing...dry undies.” Quite figuratively, Dawn had been hit by a bombshell. Her eyes couldn’t help but drift to the mirror, eyeing the slight discoloration in her pull-up. The same squishy one she’d accidentally wet earlier… Her cheeks were starting to turn crimson as she looked to the floor. “Y-you knew?” Katherine leaned over, patting her on the shoulder. “You were sitting in my lap, sweetheart. The lady who found you said something too...” She knew the entire time? “Th-then why didn’t you say something earlier?” She kept shuffling her feet awkwardly. She was ready to jump out of her own skin. It was one thing to wet herself, but for it to go entirely noticed by the people she was trying to prove the exact opposite about herself? Did that mean James knew too? Of course he did. The only fool was Dawn in thinking that someone telling you that a person wet themselves was going to go over your head. “Because I wanted you to know that we don’t think any differently about you, Dawn.” Feeling overly self-conscious now, Dawn kept both hands on the front of her padded crotch. She grimaced at the lukewarm feeling to it. “It’s okay if you had a small acci--” “It wasn’t an accident!” Dawn interrupted with a shout. Her voice had trembled. “I-I, no, that’s not what I mean! I mean, I don’t have accidents! I don’t wet myself! This...this was because...” A pair of arms wrapped around her. “It’s okay. You don’t have to explain yourself.” Yes! She did! Otherwise, what else would Katherine think this looks like?! “I know it happened between now and earlier, so you must’ve been pretty scary, right? I’m not here to make you feel embarrassed, Dawn. I’m here to make you feel better.” She squeezed the troubled girl a bit tighter. “But it’s not…” Every step of the way she could feel her grip loosening. Her resolve, her conviction; her image. While Katherine might not care what she looked like, Dawn most certainly did. That said, she was feeling even less capable to prove herself. “But...can’t I just try the pants on real quick? It’s not like I’m going to…” what was she saying? It wasn’t even a likelihood, it was a certainty she wouldn’t! “I mean, I’m not going to...wet myself...” the last part came in a very low voice. “I’m not going to do that again...” “Well, regardless, I can’t imagine you want to stay in a wet pull-up?” It felt like she was dodging Dawn’s proclaimed maturity, but that was a losing battle Dawn didn’t want to fight, especially when her opponent was giving her a way out. Somberly, she shook her head no. “I figured,” Katherine slightly smiled. “So how about we go find some pull-ups too? Then we can try the pants on?” “P-pull-ups?” slowly, Dawn had asked. “What, what about panties?” She had a double-take. Did she really not trust her? “I know, it probably isn’t the solution you want to hear, but this store doesn’t carry panties and briefs. A lot don’t, actually… But that’s okay. After all, pull-ups are like panties with just a little more protection, right?” Dawn seemed less than enthusiastic. Another crushing reality. All she could hold onto was the dream of being reunited with her luggage which contained her much more adult belongings. “So how about that? Wanna take a quick trip over there?” “...I guess.” “That’s the spirit. And don’t worry, there’s lots of designs to choose from! A lot more cute designs than they make for Amazon-sized panties, that’s for sure… If anything, I’m jealous of you!” She laughed, seeming genuine in trying to cheer Dawn up, but of course it didn’t work very well on Dawn. The best she could do to not feel terrible was hinge on the woman’s efforts rather than the delivery. Adulthood was starting to feel more distant by the minute… “Is...is this all of them?” It was a lot to take it… “Mhm, it is.” Katherine somewhat sighed, however. “I know, though, it’s a little boring. The diaper aisle has at least twice as many to choose from...” No comment. An entire aisle was occupied. Each shelf was nearly filled to the brim in all different assortments of flashy plastic packaging, bubble text, maximum absorbency, extra pull-up included, fading designs. Dawn had truly begun to enter the thick of the classic Amazon's guilty pleasure. The worst packages were the ones with models on them; grown adults with some smirk, smile or content look on their faces as they wear a pair of disposable underwear meant for toddlers. But the harsh truth was that it wasn’t meant for toddlers. It was meant for Littles. “And...they really don’t have panties here?” This wasn’t something she wanted to shop for. “I know...” Katherine rubbed her shoulder, cooing sympathetically. “But don’t worry, it won’t be as bad as you think. We’ll find some that are even softer and look cuter than any panties you can find here! Sound good?” Dawn continued to sulk. But, taking a moment to process things and truly swallow this gargantuan pill, thinking about it rationally, she only had to put up with this for maybe a handful of hours at most. Her tour group would be going back at some point. Then she could rid herself of this. So, why not at least be somewhat cooperative? After all, there was a light at the end of the tunnel… Dawn sighed as she scanned over the packages once more. “Okay. I’ll look for some. Can you put me down?” “Mmm...don’t you think it’s better if I carry you?” “Huh? Why?” “Well, from this height you can see a lot more, don’t you think?” “Maybe...but that means I can’t see the bottom ones so well...” Katherine responded by lowering her knees. “See? Problem solved!” “I’d rather I walk on my own, please.” Katherine still seemed hesitant. Then it started to make a little sense. “I’m...I’m not going to run away again. I promise...” “I know, it’s just...I’d feel better if I’m holding on to you. At least while we’re somewhere like this, I’d rather keep you close.” “And I will be? I’m not gonna leave the aisle.” Really, she had no other place to be. “I’m sorry, Dawn, but I’m not going to put you down.” Katherine said, somewhat surprising Dawn. “I want you to know that you’re safe with me. I feel a lot more comfortable holding you than letting you run around on your own.” Was she being scolded? “But I’m not going to run around…?” “Think of it as a compromise? After what happened earlier...” she already looked pained just from thinking about it. “I don’t want to go through that again or watch you go through that. Trust is something you have to earn back, sweetheart. I’m not mad at you, but for now I think this is for the best.” And like that, Dawn’s soft punishment was being carried. She was trying to think of something to say in retaliation, but Katherine had an odd air about her. She seemed...strangely steadfast in her decision. Dawn was perplexed, and was trying to stay that way, otherwise she’d be annoyed over Katherine’s indirect way of saying she couldn’t be trusted. “How about these?” Katherine suggested, already with a hand on the corner of a package. The hip portion was a hot pick, then the front crotch mellowed out into a much paler shade. On it were an array of flowers and butterflies. Then Dawn saw the ‘fades when wet’ label. “Let’s keep looking...” Princess-themed, fish-themed, space-themed, animal-themed, abstract, infantile and blunt. There was a lot to choose from, but by relative standards they were all terrible. Nothing beat actual panties. “Oh! Dawn! Look!” Katherine grabbed a package. Dawn’s heart cracked a little. They were just like the diapers they saw the Amazon holding when they were in the parking lot, only in pull-up form. Designed to look like panties, but with all the same absorbent functionality, they were pull-ups in disguise. Though, it only worked so well. You could tell something was amiss if you had two eyes and 20/20 vision. The waist guards around the hips were too high, and the crotch on panties wasn’t supposed to puff out that much. That said, Dawn hated to admit it, but the design was at least a faint echo of something she might wear… “I think we should get these,” Katherine said with a tad of excitement. Of all the garments, Dawn just about hated them all equally. If anything though, maybe these scored a fraction of a fraction of a point higher than everything else. She also had to remind herself that she’d need to choose something eventually. Her current pull-up was starting to feel cold… “Okay, let’s do that.” And so they did. Back in the dressing room with both Dawn and Katherine inside, they were now joined by a package of pull-ups. Without asking, Katherine already tore the package open for her, watching as the pull-ups began to expand a little, filled with life by the atmosphere. “Uh, what can we do about my...you know?” “Your old pull-up?” She didn’t seem to mind saying it so much. Probably because she wasn’t the one wearing them. Maybe she meant well by it too. Maybe she was trying to make Dawn comfortable by being casual about the terms… That was a mighty stretch, though. “There should be a garbage can we can use out there, so we’ll take care of it after.” Dawn was about to ask Katherine for some space, but then she remembered the ‘rules’ this store had. There was no way of getting Katherine out of this stall. “Uh, Katherine? Could you um...look the other way?” “Oh! Right, sorry.” She laughed at herself a little, turning her head a slight bit more than ninety degrees to the left. “But don’t be afraid to ask for help if you need it, okay?” “Yep...” If anything, Dawn could pull up and down a piece of underwear. She was at least certain of that much. Grabbing her pull-up by the waist, she slipped it down to her ankles, and as she did, she felt a slight pain from her wrist… Other than that, it went as smoothly as she expected. Stepping out of them, there was an odd sense of serenity without them; as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Or...slipped off her waist... She was already looking for the new pull-up, turning her head left and right, seeing no undergarment to be found. She would have grabbed one herself, but that’d require at least an extra foot and a half to be considered doable, seeing as Katherine had the package right by her side, tucked away nice and securely. “Uhm, Katherine?” At the sound of her name she seemed to take it as a cue to be much more abrasive. Almost immediately she turned her head to Dawn who truly was this time naked from the waist down. Quickly she put a hand on her crotch and spun around. “Wh-whoa! Hey! Don’t look!” It only came as an afterthought to put a hand over her butt too. “Calling your name wasn’t an invitation to look!” “Sorry about that...” Katherine chuckled a little. She didn’t look so apologetic, or at least didn’t share in the same urgency Dawn was feeling. She could only imagine how trivial this must have seemed to an Amazon. “I figured you might’ve needed help...” “W-well, yes, but not like that...” Dawn sighed. Well-placed intentions were the worst to deal with. “I was wondering if you could hand me one of those things.” “You mean a pull-up?” Never one to beat around the baby bush. “...Yes.” “Oh, sorry. I guess these are a little high up...” Another subtle jab to Dawn’s blatant disadvantages. Thankfully Dawn knew she was only trying to help, otherwise she might call bull on her supposed ignorance. The padded underwear exchanged hands, and Dawn gave her one last glance in the mirror before fully turning back around, convinced she was looking away again. Her heart skipped a beat once she squeezed the plastic-y pull-up, and not in a good way. It had the tiny and small intricate designs of a relatively expensive piece of underwear, but of course that’s where the similarities ended. Feeling it in her own two hands, it was easy to see what a cheap imitation it was. In the end, it was a single printed image. You couldn’t feel the threads and layers of fabric, largely because there was none. It was a thin and flimsy print smoothed over toddler-wear. Something Dawn would have to be wearing in just a few seconds. Yet the silver lining in it all however was the small victory of being able to put them on herself. It finally felt like she had agency again. “How about we go get some wipes first?” Katherine suggested, still looking away. “That way we can be extra sure you don’t feel so yucky anymore.” Normally, Dawn would have agreed, but she wasn’t looking to prolong this anymore and she suspected Katherine might try to offer wiping her down as well. Needless to say, she didn’t want to deal with that. “That’s true, but I think I’ll manage for now...” Objectively speaking, the pull-up was definitely a sponge. She could feel the warmth from the inside, but thankfully there was no splashback. Suddenly, Katherine spoke up again. “Are you sure you don’t need anything, by the way? It doesn’t hurt to have a second set of hands when getting dressed...” “Ah, thanks, but, I’m fine. Don’t you get dressed by yourself, too?” She was starting to come off as a tad bit pushy… Was she projecting? Dawn paused to look up at her. Sure enough, Katherine’s eyes did glance at Dawn for a short moment. It wasn’t worth the argument to call out, though. And just as Dawn was about to open the pull-up Katherine spoke again from her idle seat, “And don’t forget to fan it out, okay? That way it’ll fit better.” “I...I know.” She wasn’t planning to do it, but now she felt like she had to make a point of it, otherwise Katherine might use that against her. She felt like a chickling being carefully overseen by its mother hen. And so she fanned it, sending shockwaves through her arms and to the pull-up, airing it out as it crinkled in the slightest. Not the sound Dawn would like to hear. Along the way though, her wrist throbbed from the motions even more. It actually kind of hurt… Just as she was about to step in, she paused again. There was no interruption this time; a direct one at least. She for some reason just expected the universe to interfere once more. Apparently this really was the climax. Dawn’s foot rose and fell through the leg hole of the pull-up quite ceremoniously, though the process of putting on underwear could only be so grand, especially when they were something less than mature. The second foot came next and it was done. She was locked in. Looking in the mirror, she was treated to an embarrassing sight. It really did look like she was trying to play grownup. You could tell her underwear was most certainly not panties; at best you might second guess yourself at a glance. The only thing it might manage to trick is the imagination of the person wearing them, assuming they’d been mentally reduced by a peg or two. Thankfully something like that wasn’t possible… Still, she was glad to be in something dry again, even if it meant wearing something like this. “Okay, I’m done.” Dawn said as she went for the pants. All that was left was to get these on and that’d be-- “Would it be alright if I gave it a quick look?” Katherine said, who didn’t seem too shy to ask. “Give it a look…? Give what?” Dawn, genuinely confused, need only look at herself in the mirror again by chance. Oh. “Katherine, they’re just like normal underwear...” they most certainly were not, and the designs didn’t help, but at least putting them on worked the same way. “I know for sure I can handle putting them on.” If nothing was going to get through to her today, at least make an exception for this? “I just want to make sure they fit nicely,” Katherine went on to explain, though Dawn couldn’t help but think there was a different reason. A more maternal reason… “If they don’t we’ll need to find some new ones.” “Well, that’s okay. Trust me, they fit.” It was true. The fit was snug, and not snug in the almost too-tight kind of way. Snug in the they fit just right kind of way. “Dawn...please? If I’m paying for them, I want to be 100% sure they fit you.” It came off as if her words were chosen carefully. As if she were trying to find the correct way to negotiate. While it made sense, Dawn kept falling back to her own insecurities… But were they really insecurities if she really was being looked down on? “Dawn?” She was thinking to herself for a little too long. “Fine...” she mumbled. The last thing she wanted was to let an Amazon anywhere near her underwear, yet she felt obligated once Katherine mentioned that she was the one paying for it, meaning Dawn had no right to complain. Using a reason like that was a low blow, considering she was told not to worry about it to begin with… Katherine was right by her side on her knees, already reaching for her. “Please don’t be grumpy; I just want to make sure we’re getting you stuff that fits...” It took a great deal of restraint to not physically react once Dawn felt the fingernail trace itself between her waist and the pull-up’s waistband. The foreign contact was chilling...and borderline invasive. “I’m not grumpy.” Dawn said with a grump--an annoyed voice. Why did she have to use such demeaning words? Had Dawn ever said anything or acted in any way to force her to reconsider the girl’s maturity? Then again, after considering everything else that has happened, she’d be lucky to break even. Dawn grew wide-eyed as her body started to squirm involuntarily; Katherine checked the leg bands next, drawing her finger dangerously close to the girl’s privates. Even worse, her hands seemed to be lukewarm at best… “So it feels good? Fits good?” Katherine asked. Unlike Dawn, she seemed to border between happy and neutral. “Yes. It’s fine.” Didn’t she just check for herself? “Good. I’m glad you like them.” Katherine smiled, giving her a brief pat. Though, it wasn’t a pat on the head. Dawn lurched forward a tiny bit, as a large hand had just pushed her bottom forward. Did...did she just pat her butt? Mortified, she looked at Katherine, speechless. “Oops!” Katherine innocently smirked. “I couldn’t resist… Your tushy looks so cute!” With a dead stare, Dawn replied plainly, “Please do not do that again.” Finally, and truly, this meant finally, Dawn drew the pants up her legs and into place. Because the waistline was stretchy it slipped right over her figure. The legs hugged her calves and the crotch area wasn’t too tight either. Though, it accentuated her bum, just like her normal jeans did. That...and they accentuated something else. “Do...Doesn’t my crotch look a little puffed out?” Dawn asked with concern, watching in the mirror. She didn’t remember her pelvis being extruded by that much. It was subtle, but noticeable nonetheless. “Hm?” Katherine looked with a curious smile. “Oh! That’s because of your...” “Th-the pull-ups?” “Yep! Isn’t it nice? That way even if you’re wearing-- wait, Dawn? What are you doing?” She was already taking them off. “I’m not wearing a stupid pull-up.” This was the last straw. Not only did she want pants to hide her own bare skin, but she was hoping to hide this sorry excuse for underwear as well! What was the point if the pants were only going to accentuate her immaturity? That meant the only solution was to go commando underneath. “Dawn, you have to wear something for underwear. What if you--” “I’m not going to have an accident!” Dawn snapped. “I’m an adult! I don’t wet myself! I get that you’re trying to help me, but please listen to me for once!” Katherine was quiet for a moment. She wasn’t feeding into Dawn’s anger, she wasn’t giving the kind of challenge the girl was expecting. It was the exact opposite to fanning a flame. Then, she did speak. “Are you ready to talk?” “Wh-what? I’ve been talking this whole time!” “Dawn, James and I have been trying to help you this entire time. That hasn’t changed. But if this is going to work, I need you to start cooperating, sweetie.” Why? First she’d been driven to tears and panic, but now it was all just balls of red, fiery flames. If she cared so much, why wasn’t she trying to see it through Dawn’s perspective? No, she’d been cooperating for long enough. The only thing that was going to happen was Katherine having a paradigm shift. “Or else what? You’ll spank me?” Even she surprised herself. It was in the heat of the moment, and she knew for a fact she didn’t mean that. She wouldn’t on her life call a bluff like that. Not if she were sane. But the damage was done. She’d been so fixed on Katherine’s one-track mind, all she could consider was what the most generic Amazon would do, and lord did she hope Katherine wasn’t what she thought she was. For once, the woman genuinely did look restrained, and that started to scare Dawn to no end. Instant regret painted her face. Katherine looked stern. “No, I’m not going to spank you, even if some Amazons might think you deserve it. I understand things are very difficult for you right now, but a temper tantrum isn’t going to solve anything. You can get mad, but you’re going to do it here. I’ll talk to you when you’ve calmed down, but you have to wear a pull-up. That will not change.” Lecturing Dawn, her final words came like a guillotine. There was no coming punishment, and Dawn felt an inexplicable relief for that. But the more Katherine spoke, Dawn seemed to find her gusto again. Some of her choice words were simply too belittling, too aggravating to ignore. Temper tantrum? Calm down? Having to wear a pull-up? Dawn ‘tsked’ with her tongue. She was a more composed kind of angry now. Stepping out of her pull-up, she flung it against the wall, hitting it with a dry smack. Sitting herself on the ground cross-legged, somehow even more naked than when she first came in the store, she did her best to keep her feelings lively and energetic, just so she wouldn’t forget this rage. She couldn’t forget this feeling because it correlated with her very passion to stay as an adult. Katherine wasn’t giving in either. In a much more relaxed motion, she sat herself down on the wooden seat opposite to her. Her passive attitude only angered Dawn more. So angry that she couldn’t keep her words to herself anymore. “Fuck you.”

Thank you for the kind words! And hmm, that might not be a shuttle she's supposed to be on... It might be something else? James and Katherine are definitely an interesting pair. We'll have to see what more we can learn about them down the line! Thanks for commenting! Now where's the fun in them just being up and gone? Of course there needs to be suspense! Hopefully I keep ya guessing! Thanks for commenting! Katherine is definitely eager; that's no secret. Dawn is also slowly, or rather quickly facing some large obstacles that she keeps needing to depend on others for. She's not a fan of that, especially given the circumstances. Wonder how the shopping will go? Thanks for commenting! Thank ya kindly! Glad to hear it! Hope the next ones stay just as engaging! Good ol' Amazon ignorance. Hopefully I can keep it plausible though. I want to fairly convey what might be going through an Amazon's head without being too ridiculous (Then again, that's partly the fun of the Diaper Dimension. Maybe I'm going to do a more 'grounded' version of it? Not sure yet). Thanks for commenting, and I hope you enjoy the next chapter! 4 - Shopping Dawn jerked forward with a start when she finally came to. Her breathing was fast and her head was constantly turning. Where was she? What was she doing? “Dawn?” A calm voice spoke near her and a large hand stroked her back. “You okay?” She jumped a little as soon as she was touched, but almost immediately her body calmed down. That didn’t mean she wasn’t still on edge. Looking up, it was almost a relief to see a familiar face; as familiar as a person could be after meeting them in less than 24 hours. Or longer than that, considering the days here were supposedly longer… “Y...yeah...” She took a well-needed breath, still looking around. They were in the car still. James was behind the wheel with his eyes on the road, though she could see he kept giving her brief glances. “Did you have a nightmare?” As if she decided the answer herself, Katherine was already trying to soothe her with strokes. “Uh...no, I didn’t...” Gently, she removed Katherine’s hand from her back, or at least tried to signal so. It wasn’t a bad dream, but it wasn’t a pleasant sleep either… Black void wasn’t exactly what Dawn considered a dream. In other words, she wasn’t dreaming. It was the kind of sleep that’s strikingly similar to her drug-induced blackout. She wasn’t totally worried about that though; people had dreamless sleep all the time. The off-putting part however was her sudden jolt. She felt the urgency, the panic, the fear, but had none of the visuals to go with it. This was new for her, and she didn’t like it. The more time she had to see her surroundings and understand the immediate situation, she calmed down some. She’d never be able to reach absolute zero, however. Not while she was here; the land of Amazons. “You sure? Nothing you wanna talk about?” Katherine didn’t seem convinced, and Dawn’s unease subsided just enough to be annoyed by the endless pestering Katherine might do just so the girl would let her in. There was nothing to let her ‘in’ on though. Nothing that Dawn knew of… “Where are we going right now?” Dawn tried to change the subject as she wiped her eyes. “Did you forget already?” Katherine chuckled. “You really must have been tired.” “I usually don’t take naps during the day…” “Really? Not even here?” Here as in Libertalia? “Uh...no?” Was there that big of a difference? She did remember hearing about a time difference; the length per day, but it couldn’t be that significant? She didn’t remember that part being mentioned in the tour briefing. “Well, I bet you sleep like a log when you finally do go down.” She laughed, already forgetting physical boundaries as she patted Dawn’s head. “Well...yes,” she rubbed the phantom remains of Amazon off her hair. “We tend to do a lot of sight-seeing, I guess, so it’s a lot of moving around?” “Hmm...” Katherine quietly kept to herself for a little longer, right up to their arrival in the parking lot. “Alright, gang,” James put the car in park. “We’re here.” It took a second for Dawn to realize that she still didn’t know where ‘here’ was, not until Katherine exiting the car with her shed a light on things. It was a large two-story department store, brandishing a loud and colorful sign labeled ‘LITTLE HAUL’, each and every bold letter decorated in some bizarre pattern. Some were polka-dots, others were stripes, zig-zag, solid colors, animal prints, letters. “What is this place?” Dawn asked with a reluctant curiosity. “Little Haul? Your tour didn’t pass a place like this?” “Uh...no.” She was starting to become concerned once she got a better look of the customers going in and out. Almost each and every Amazon person or pair was consistently accompanied by a Little. A Little that looked to be...well, down on their luck, to say the least. She’d normally think they were regular infants the way they were dressed; dresses, overalls, dungarees, onesies, or the most risque; no pants at all. One pair even passed by them. “Mommy, please don’t make me wear them!” “I don’t understand, sweetheart? You said you wanted panties; Pamper Pretenders is exactly what you were talking about?” You couldn’t feign confusion like that. She seemed genuine; oblivious to the adult she was holding in her arms. And as they walked by, in case if Dawn needed more of a visual, the package of diapers the Amazon was referencing was stylized to look like women’s cut underwear. It had the lavish looking prints, but that was all it was. Underneath the intentionally comic design was the paper, plastic and cotton that the Little would actually be wearing. Real panties didn’t have tapes to keep them on. How sick of a joke could that be? While she’d be given the illusion of adult underwear, in reality there’d be a sticky mess in her pants… Dawn grimaced. She didn’t like to think about being in her shoes...or diapers. The apple didn’t fall far from the tree, though, as Dawn moved her legs and remembered the pull-up she was wearing. Unfortunately she’d gotten used to it or somehow managed to deal. She was in desperate need of panties. Real ones; not some diaper that only looked like one. “Uhm…why are we here again?” Recent sights made her feel compelled to ask. James took a more indirect approach. “So you are getting used to your current look, then?” Oh, right. “We’re gonna find you some nice stuff to wear. That way you’ll feel a bit more comfortable?” The sliding glass doors just opened for them, and into the terrifyingly large department store they went. It was massive. To a Little, of course anything here would seem big, but even as an Amazon, Dawn could still imagine this place having some heft. Endless aisles with either modest retail shelves or warehouse-grade scaffolding to support some of the larger purchases. Loud and colorful advertisements for any infantile resource imaginable. Clothes, food, furniture, games, books, shoes...and more. Her heart sank a little more once she remembered that it looked like there was a second floor to this place. Amazons and shopping carts bustled all about. Dawn grew a bit squeamish whenever she could hear a scream, shriek or cry. Unfortunately it was something that came with the territory. Every square inch of this small fortress was geared towards the commercialized motive of taking Littles down a maturity notch or two. In other words, a living hell for someone like Dawn. Despite supposedly being in good hands, she felt like she’d just entered the lion’s den. “And...we’re looking for clothes for me?” Katherine gave her a cheery ‘mhm’. “H-here...?” She didn’t want to be picky, but Dawn had a sneaking suspicion nothing here was going to tickle her fancy. Yet since it wasn’t her money that was being spent, did she even get a say? While Dawn nervously eyed their surroundings, Katherine looked as if she was on Cloud Nine. Then again...she did say that she was looking to adopt… Dawn took a breath. And thankfully it wasn’t her… With all the hormone-crazy Amazons running about in here, all with the common goal of adoption, Dawn was by no means looking to be set down. For once she was thankful for the security of another’s arms. She felt supported in more ways in one. That said, she’d have preferred to avoid something as nerve-racking as this altogether. “So...uhm, a normal clothing store wouldn’t have had something for me?” Dawn asked as her eyes couldn’t help but fix themselves on some of the more bizarre products. Flavored pacifiers was one. She grimaced once she realized they were sized for an adult mouth like hers. Another was muscle-relaxant cream… The advertised image on the bottle was an illustrated face of relief, as if they’d just unloaded a great deal of stress...physically, in-fact. Given the context of the store it was being sold in, Dawn didn’t want to imagine why they looked so relieved… “They probably would have...” Katherine was looking at all odds and ends like Dawn too, only with much more enthusiasm. James was going to keep her in check, right? “...But, they won’t have nearly as much variety as here would! I’m sure there’ll be something you like.” Just when Dawn felt like she may have been getting on some wavelength with Katherine, all it took was a department store filled with babyish stuff to whisk her off to the fantasies of parenthood yet again. “James? I don’t suppose you wanna weigh in?” Dawn asked. In truth, she just needed someone ‘grounded’ to talk to. He looked a little lost for words, merely shrugging. “Free shopping trip?” Dawn sighed. The clothing section of the store was like a mini shop within the grand scheme. Racks on racks of clothes were hung along the sides followed by aisles of more. Display mannequins were also put up, though what Dawn didn’t expect were the diapers taped on them. Some were flashing them because of the outfits they were dressed in, and others had theirs concealed. Make no mistake, however, as that didn’t give them any more modesty. No, because whatever went over them instead accentuated or complemented their diaper bulge. Despite being for Dawn, Katherine didn’t seem to be fishing for any input as she strolled about. Dawn did get a little scared though when the lingered around a display of onesies for too long. “Does, um, your wife come here often?” Dawn asked to James. “She says she doesn’t,” James explained, looking to his entranced lover. “But...usually she runs late in getting home on Fridays. Something tells me she likes to window shop...” “So I was thinking maybe some jeans?” Dawn suggested, hoping to steer this woman away from the dresses. Katherine looked at her almost like an afterthought, as if she forgot why Dawn was there in the first place. “Oh! Right. Sorry, I get a little carried away when I come here...” Sheepishly, she laughed. Dawn didn’t. “Pants, you said? Hmm...” she scanned their surroundings. “I think they have them somewhere...” It was a long and slow stroll to their destination. Sometimes they’d sway to-and-fro, solely because Katherine saw something that caught her eye. While she seemed to be in Amazon Heaven, Dawn was stuck in Little Hell. “Oh, James! Look! They make animal footie pajamas!” She was ecstatic as with a free hand she felt the soft and furry exterior. The outfit was in fact a set of footie pajamas; right around Dawn’s size in fact. The feet and leg cuffs were well defined, marked by elasticized endings using bunched material. Though, it took Dawn a second to realize what sort of animal she was looking at. The arms and legs were mostly black, followed by a white torso in the center. It was until Katherine pulled the attached hood out from hiding could Dawn see the black ears as well. “Is it supposed to be a panda?” Dawn leaned forward to feel the outfit too. Katherine, being the doting person she was, moved forward just a little closer for her sake. It was a little surprising to Dawn once she did touch it. It was soft, really soft. “How much even is something like this?” Wordlessly, Katherine looked at the attached tag which was out of Dawn’s view, conveniently enough. “It’s not much. Why?” She smiled, poorly hiding her excitement. “Did you want to try it on?” “Uh...no...” Dawn said awkwardly. It was cute, but being cute was the last thing she wanted right now. Dignified seemed more her speed at the moment. The awkwardness in her response came from so harshly shutting Katherine down. “Oh...alright then.” They moved forward. Dawn could see endless piles of patterned onesies, decorated socks, and unfortunately endless diaper covers. She’d been expecting it, but seeing it now made her quite uncomfortable. It reminded her of how close she’d come to being stuck in a world like that. By the same token, it even made her think fondly of Katherine and James. After all, they were the ones who saved her from it. “Do they really not have any pants here?” Dawn was starting to become a bit restless. All there seemed to be were clothes that either showed off your diaper, accentuated it, or simply made you look cute enough for someone to expect you to be wearing one. “Maybe they don’t anymore…?” Katherine sounded as if she was off in another world. James had been lagging behind this entire time. Clothes didn’t really seem to be his topic of discussion. In truth, Dawn may have preferred riding in his arms. At least that way she didn’t need to have a front row seat for Katherine’s gushing. They reached the end of the aisle and were back at all the displays. Large signs hung from the ceiling at the entrance of each row, listing all the related items. They watched their right for a little bit; Katherine likely reading the signs. Just as they turned to the left Dawn decided to catch something in her eye. “Wait!” Katherine looked to her. “Over there! Back to the right! See? Pants!” She was a little more excited than she’d like to admit, but how could she not be? It felt as if their long, arduous journey had finally reached its end. “Oh, you’re right. Good eye, Dawn!” With that she ruffled the girl’s hair. Dawn let it go this one time, since she was finally in a good mood. But alas, a good mood was hard to maintain. “Don’t they have something...less...colorful?” Some looked like they were denim, but none had the simple, relaxed blues, blacks and greys she was so used to. No, instead she’d been treated to pinks, blues, greens, oranges; loud, blaring colors that were as noticeable as they were bright and neon. “What’s wrong with these colors? Aren’t they cute?” Again, Katherine just didn’t seem to get it. Dawn noticed another “feature” to them. One that was less than exciting. “Do they not have zippers?” She reached forward to the pale orange traffic cone pair. The large orange button sewn on the front flap was bordering cartoonish. She was trying to find the zipper to the front flap, like a normal pair of jeans would, but she was quick to realize that normal no longer applied once traditional color was thrown out the window. There was no front flap. The button was simply for design. The “seam” you usually see in pants, right where the zipper would go, was nothing more than that. A seam. For all intents and purposes they were slip-on pants. Not that it was bad, objectively, but seeing as Little clothing, Dawn couldn’t help but consider it another childish factor intended by design. Why bother giving the Littles something as complicated as a zipper? Just to confirm her suspicions, Dawn tugged at the waist, and sure enough it certainly did stretch more than a normal pair would. They might technically be jeans, but only technically… “Think you wanna try them on?” Katherine still couldn’t hide a twinge of enthusiasm. “Uh...” By now, Dawn was starting to feel bad. Left and right she’d been rejecting Katherine in every which way possible, and she was just about to do it again. “Are...are there any other pants that come off as a little more...mature?” “Really?” Of course she was going to sound disappointed. Amazon or not, of course, Dawn felt guilty. “What’s wrong with them?” “Well, because,” and on the flip-side, why was it so hard to see the issue? Dawn knew why it was, but the simple truth was so baffling that she couldn’t help but try to deny it. “The colors are way too bright and there is no actual button flap? You just pull them on?” “Right? Isn’t that nice?” Katherine rubbed the pant leg, somehow forgetting that Dawn’s list of grievances were grievances. Dawn sighed slightly. By now she’d have to make it a point that she was dissatisfied. “I...I just want to find something that’s more like what I’m used to wearing.” “Well...alright.” They strolled down the aisle some more, though that didn’t mean they found anything more promising. In-fact, it only got worse. Probably more creative and exciting in Katherine’s eyes, but Dawn not so much. “Oh! How about these? They have kitties on them!” Indeed they did. Pale pink pants covered in tiny cartoon cat heads, all patterned with one of four different expressions. But if that weren’t already a deal-breaker, Dawn found the piece de resistance. “Are those buttons?” On the crotch were an array of white snaps. Looking at it now, Dawn wondered why it wasn’t the first thing she noticed. This pair of pants did have a flap on it, only it was one for the crotch… They were walking down an aisle, yet it was starting to feel like a terribly slippery slope. “Okay, fine. Let’s go back to the other pants...” An unfortunate end, but seeing how bad things were getting, it couldn’t help but feel like a comparative victory. Regardless, it seemed like Katherine had made a content noise. Really, they did somehow look better after seeing some of the other offenders. “Is this really all they have for colors?” That was still issue numero uno. She’d prefer not to be a walking light-show. “There might be some hanging in the back...” Katherine weaved her hand through the bunch, giving Dawn a few glimpses of what lay behind. Surprise, surprise, it was more of the same colors. Maybe a few new ones, but equally as bad. Maybe it was dark under the shelf and it was so far back, but Dawn could have sworn she saw a black pair-! “Oh! How about these?” Katherine pulled out a pair of pale-blue ones. Shockingly, the color was bearable. Not the most ideal, especially since she thought she saw the best pair, but she probably didn’t… Katherine likely would’ve grabbed it otherwise. They looked just like the orange ones. Only...not orange. “Is this pair alright?” Given the circumstances, any choice she’d have would be the lesser of two evils. Guess it was time to bite the bullet… “Yeah, I guess it’s fine.” “Hehe, I like them too,” she snickered, then to Dawn’s surprise set her down. “W-what? Katherine?” Dawn wrapped the sweater a bit more tightly around herself, hopping a little from foot to foot. After being carried around so long she’d forgotten just how sensitive her feet could be to the cold, tiled floor. “Don’t we need to go to a changing room?” Katherine raised a brow with a strange smirk. “Changing room? But you’re not…? Oh!” Apparently she’d made a silly blunder, not that it meant Dawn was any less in the dark however. “You shouldn’t need a dressing room for something like this, right?” Truthfully, she probably didn’t, but she didn’t like being denied a private space… That said, it’s not like she was going to get any more naked than she was right now. It was going to be the exact opposite, in-fact. “I...guess.” Katherine got on her knees and leaned in close with a whisper. “Are you afraid someone will see your undies?” She didn’t like to admit it, but by now the pull-ups really weren’t a secret, though that didn’t mean she’d stop trying to hide the truth. With a stammering blush, Dawn averted her eyes and muttered a yes, though that didn’t quite feel like it summed up how she was feeling. Need she forget what she was actually wearing, which were most certainly not ‘undies’. Katherine gave a sympathetic ‘mhmm’ as she looked around for a moment. Was she actually trying to help Dawn? “James, hon? Could we borrow you for a second?” The husband who had been pleasantly woolgathering about the area had looked as if he were broken from a trance at the sound of his name. He walked on over. “What’s up?” “While Dawn tries on some pants, do you think you could hold up my sweater behind her? Just so she has a curtain?” What? Now she was getting James involved? Was it really this involved? “But-but couldn’t be just use a changing room?” Dawn was feeling less and less enthusiastic about this. Not that there really was any enthusiasm to begin with. “We’ll be real quick, okay? This way we can find your size. Then we can look at a few more designs.” She was already guiding the sweater off of Dawn, who was starting to feel a tinge of anxiety. Too fast. This is moving too fast. The sweater came off and all she had to her person was a bra, shirt and pull-up. Shakily she looked to her behind which was a curtain of knitted sweater, held by the ever-so kind James. Thankfully he was mindful to some degree, as instead of looking down at the poor girl he was staring straight ahead. “Alrighty, let’s try this pair out.” It came as another shock when Katherine was holding the pants by the waistband for her; nice and low to step her legs into. This...this wasn’t the first time something like this had happened? Dawn’s heart was beating. Beating more than usual. Faster, heavier; a rapping thump against her chest. Why...why was she getting such an odd sense of deja vu? “Uh...uhm,” she gulped, feeling a sudden cold sweat. “Dawn? Honey?” Katherine smiled. “You gotta step in if we’re gonna put them on, silly.” It felt like a total paradigm shift. The atmosphere felt thick and heavy, the surrounding noise became deafened muffles, and all Dawn could see was a giant from the neck down, holding open the cage to a prison she’d willingly commit herself to. It was too familiar. Far too familiar. So familiar, that she knew better than to fall for it again. “N-no...” Dawn muttered rockily. Never once did she actually look at Katherine’s face. It was clear she was transfixed on the moment rather than the participants. “Dawn? What’s wrong?” “No...no!” She was frozen, but then she wasn’t. For once, she had the conviction to flee. She bolted. She was cold and borderline naked, but that did nothing to dampen her adrenaline. It was a quick turn and sprint around James’ legs, and all she could hear behind her was the shout for her name. Was it out of concern? Anger? She didn’t know, but it’d all become so...so claustrophobic. Twice now she’d felt like this. She wasn’t going crazy, was she? Of course she knew what it all felt like. It felt like that same, damn bathroom from this morning. All that mattered now was distance. She needed to calm down and she couldn’t do it here. She spun on her heel once she reached a main branch, quickly realizing the mob of Amazons, all moving about with massive carts. There was an even tighter grip on her heart and she was breathing fast. Since day one of the tour, the idea of there being people about three times your size was quite intimidating, but there was solace in knowing they were just like you. Rational, like-minded, functioning adults. It was the fine line between lawful regulation and sadistic, twisted fantasy that made these people either pleasant, gentle giants, or a living nightmare. So what if they weren’t? What did it mean if those same giants weren’t of rational minds? What if they were to use their overwhelming, dominating strength and project their desires on the powerless? Project them on you? Defenseless, innocent, you. Once you brush shoulders with death, you don’t forget the chilling sensation; realizing that decades of your life, thousands of experiences, achievements, highs and lows, dreams and aspirations all culminating into a rich, diverse and unique individual, can all somehow be meaningless in the face of total and crushing adversity. Of course you can’t help but feel some sort of...significance, because in your own perspective you are the main character of your own life. It’s your story, so without you, what’s left? That’s why the story can’t end. You can’t end. Realizing your own mortality is what shatters that illusion. The fantasy of immortality. The belief that somehow you possess such significance that you’ll never succumb to a life-changing or potentially life-ending fate. The business woman on the street, tutted along by a child leash, firmly in the hand of her oppressor. The countless Littles all sitting in shambles at the police station; on the verge of tears, already crying, or simply defeated. Even the Little who was being whisked out of the store by the Amazon with pantie diapers… Each and every one of them had something before this. Before a life of diapers, bottle-sucking and who knows what else. A working, dignified life. One with more meaning than fulfilling the desires of someone else, who simply decides to override theirs on a whim. Not a one could Dawn remember their faces. They were all one muddled, homogeneous blur of misfortune and grief. The anonymity is what made them all the same. It didn’t matter where they started from, because in the end the funnel always leads to the same place. As her legs carried her as fast as they could, Dawn could see herself in the faint reflection on the glossy floor. Her hair swinging all around as she stumbled and tumbled, just managing to keep her balance in such a frantic state. But in that confusion, it was slowly starting to make sense. She understood the chills, the anxiety, the fear, the cold sweats and seemingly irrational panic. She could see it in the reflection. She could see it in her reflection, and it shook her very core. It was a homogeneous blur. Dawn wasn’t running. She wasn’t panicking. She wasn’t trying to find her way out of this. She wasn’t doing anything. She wasn’t even anything. She wasn’t significant. She wasn’t one of one. She was one of many. One so, so, so, so, so many that held just as much bearing as she did. None. The absolute proof of that? The fate of those before her. Mortality is realizing the outside world and its forces that exist beyond your own bias. They’re the forces beyond your wishful thinking and rose-tinted glasses. They’re the cold, rock-solid truths that shatter paradise. Mortality is understanding that you’re just as fragile as everyone else. It’s what transforms the thoughts of invincibility into inevitability; that you’re powerless to the tide which can easily sweep you away. The tide that can come in oh so many forms. Mortality is perching the agents of fear and anguish atop your shoulders, caught in a nerve-racking state of limbo that simply wants the nightmares to end. Mortality is seen in many ways. Mortality is realizing the truth. Mortality is realizing that you’re a Little. A few rays of light shone through the darkness, cascading over the blubbering Little. They weren’t rays of hope. They were the fluorescent lights of a department store meant for a force far more mighty and fearsome than she was feeling to challenge. The air was as still thick and heavy as it was moments earlier, and the world felt no less lonely. All around her were varying sets of clothes, each embodying some hideous or horrendous design, all disgusting in their own way. Maybe they were cute to some, but they were far too symbolic to not be received as such monstrosities. Maybe it was the English major in her that made it all seem so poetic; the way so many inanimate creatures could surround her from every angle and make her feel so trapped... What was the endgame? Where was the endgame? When was it? So many important questions. All of which the Little had no answer to. Ever since the first time her boat had been rocked, the storm never seemed to have quite settled down. Now she’d just been hit with the lingers of it and she felt as if she’d just gone overboard. She didn’t want to move. She didn’t want to do anything. All she could do was sob, knowing there was nothing beyond the circular rack of clothes other than further misfortune she’d never be able to wade herself through. The faint noise of music over the speakers seemed to keep her unease in check, had she managed to forget where she was. “...Now come on, the least you could do is help me search?” There was a sharp noise from her breath as her muscles tightened and she clutched her legs closer. She had to forcefully cover her mouth just so she couldn’t be heard. “I know, I know, I’ll help! But...you are a lot better at this than I am.” A male voice sighed. A voice the Little didn’t recognize, but a voice that sounded high off the ground. High enough to know they meant absolute despair. “Right.” The other male one didn’t seem too crazy about the other’s response. “Well, we need to get something for Rei’s Little. It’s going to be their first adoption year, after all.” “It really has been that long...” “Yes, it has. So, more importantly, should we be bothering with clothes or play it safe and get a toy?” “Probably a toy would be the safest bet...” “...I think so too. Alright, I think they’re over there...” And so the voices drifted off. There was an unusual relief that washed over the Little. Once her muscles relaxed, there was a new wave of tears, simply realizing how the presence of strangers can put the fear of God into her. She wanted to go home. But if today had been proof of anything, it was proof of her inability to accomplish anything, much less her own freedom. All it took was one small peg to send down the row of dominoes. James and Katherine. Suddenly she remembered. She remembered the pair of Amazons who had been watching over her. Who had been helping her out. She ran from them. She was hiding from them. None of it was intentional, but it all seemed to look that way just because. They were probably wondering where she went off to. They were probably worried. But, maybe that small dose of panic could give them a smidgen of an idea of what it’s like to live in a Little’s world. To be lost and constantly on the run; always looking over your shoulder and never knowing whether you’re truly safe or not. Maybe they didn’t deserve all those negative feelings, but the poor Little would be lying if she said it didn’t feel good just to let others feel what she was going through. Just to understand something that set her apart from the dreary gray so many others were a part of. But it didn’t. Despair wasn’t faithful to just her. It was a mistress estranged with countless others. And then it only got worse. As society turned its back on her, so was her body starting to do the same. It was that terrible twinge; that irksome pressure. It couldn’t have been more fitting for a damsel in distress, as Dawn was finally starting to feel bloated down below. She needed to pee. Naturally, this was hardly the time to feel desperate, but given how things were going, it seemed too fitting not to happen right then. Clearly her destination was rock bottom, so of course they had to hit every stop on the way… With nothing left to do, the only tool she had in her arsenal was to express herself in the form of tears. She whimpered and sniffled, trying to keep the noise to a minimum. Otherwise, she wouldn’t even be allowed to be sad on her own. The music from above suddenly dimmed. “Attention, shoppers, the store will now be entering Penny Protocol. An adopted Little by the name of Dawn Matthews is believed to be missing in the store. To ensure their well-being and safe return, all shoppers will be prohibited from leaving the store until this matter is resolved. We ask that you please help in searching for her. If you happen to find a lost Little, please bring them to customer services immediately.” The voice sounded urgent. The music never started again. Finally, Dawn registered that her name was spoken over the intercom. Well, partly. Matthews wasn’t her last name. Where that came from was simple guesswork… James Matthews. Katherine Matthews. They were looking for her? She didn’t want to be found. She didn’t want to cause them trouble, but she didn’t want to go on with this for a minute longer. None of this was right and she was tired of compromises. In retrospect, meandering around the hotel lobby would have been the better call, even if she had to wait there all night. She was willing to do anything to get home. To get away from here. Without the music, the store started to seem eerily silent. Almost silent. The murmurs of Amazons started to pick up… Dawn could hear the carts rolling across the floor, the feet walking about. Dawn kept a hand over her mouth as she rocked. Her mind was at a blank, but surrendering was the last thing she wanted. She couldn’t stop fidgeting though… It’d been something mild at first she was putting off, but it was starting to become downright annoying. Maybe it would be better to just get it over with? Absolutely not. Not only was it taboo, but there was something...something wrong about doing it. She’d be admitting something, or acknowledging a part of herself she wasn’t willing to let go of. If she peed herself, they would win. They would all win. She’d be doing exactly what they all expected of her. Each and every one of them. Anything was better than peeing herself. Even being naked was better. Even being naked… “I’m sorry, hon, I think I might be a bit late...” a woman passing by spoke, putting Dawn back on edge. “The store is in Penny Protocol. Lost adopted little?” She tutted disappointingly. “Poor thing… Well, no, more often than not they haven’t been kidnapped. It’s more along the lines of they’re running away… Her parents must be worried sick. Hopefully a spanking will set her straight. But anyways, I should probably go. I still need to get Tommy’s diapers. And who knows, maybe I’ll find a lost Little on the way?” She chuckled. “Love you too, hon. Bye.” She and her cart rolled onward. These close calls were too much for her to handle. She was reaching both her mental and physical limits. She was completely in the dark; she had no idea when someone might be coming from her. Then again, the entire store was probably looking for her right now. If she stayed here, it was only a matter of time… The sound of sliding metal was fast and sudden and so was the torrent of light shining through. Shocked, Dawn spun her head as she violently jumped from the surprise as she looked above. There was a hole in the surrounding wall of clothes with an Amazon behind them, looking over the different outfits. Only for a little bit, because then she looked down at Dawn with a curious look. She was frozen. Stupefied. The two were both silent as they exchanged glances, and Dawn could feel that same cold sweat from before; a deer caught in headlights. Yet an odd warmth was leaking from Dawn, which is probably why she felt so chilled. Her lip quivered, knowing exactly what was to follow, but she couldn’t bear to see it be realized. She wanted to plea, she wanted to scream. But she couldn’t she couldn’t do anything. A simple state of shock took everything from her. The Amazon smiled. “Hello!”

Thank you! Having the parents in the picture for a little bit gives me the chance for some fun stuff. Some stuff that I haven't included yet! Glad you enjoyed the ride! Here's to the next one! Haha. Yeah, I'm sure it's a tender experience! All in due time! They'll add some more to it, don't worry. And another point to consider is even if they don't have a direct effect with their own dialogue and actions, I also like to consider what they might instigate indirectly. For example, it's because of them that the entire zoo scenario happened to begin with. That, and they offer some world-building that gives the universe substance and adds more factors to consider in the future. Thanks for commenting! Soon! I know I've been quiet for a bit. Tried doing a Halloween short, though it is on hold for now. I'll still probably release it in the future though.

3 - Out and About “The wheels on the bus go round and round, round and round, round and round!” Please, make it stop. “The wipers on the bus go swish, swish, swish! Swish, swish, swish!” With each ‘swish’ Dawn could feel herself in Katherine’s lap quite literally swish from side to side. What probably would have been the final nail in the coffin, or the final blow to Dawn’s eardrums was if the woman were a bad singer. She wasn’t, but it was the content that bothered Dawn the most. Patty Cake didn’t work. Ba-ba Black sheep wasn’t so much a hit either, and there was no chance in hell Old McDonald had a farm in this car. So, with that in mind, Dawn was at her wits end as the woman was earnest in her efforts to find something the girl would like. Now it was The Wheels on the Bus; transportation Dawn was finding quite appealing over this car ride right now… James, who was behind the wheel was being distant, thankfully. It actually gave Dawn hope that he was someone she could have a legitimate conversation with. With Katherine it was more akin to a game; trying to find out what age the woman was treating her like. So far that number was sitting at seven and below. “~aaall ‘round the town!” She sounded quite giddy as the song drew to a close, probably happy with her little performance. “Well, did you like that one?” And in case if Dawn forgot she was the one being talked to, a squeeze on the shoulder reminded her. “...Could we just listen to the normal radio?” “What do you mean? This is the station meant for Littles?” It was taking a lot not to sigh. “Katherine,” Dawn did her best to lean forward just so she could get a better look at her. The thick Amazon seatbelt strap was making that difficult, as it conveniently rode up right between the side of her jaw and neck. Lifting it some, she managed to put it behind her. “Do you really think that’s all we listen to? Nursery Rhymes?” Before she could get an answer though Dawn was gently forced back against Katherine’s torso and the seatbelt was brought right back over her. “Didn’t I tell you not to do that again?” Lightly, Katherine scolded. It was embarrassing to be talked to like that, considering Dawn’s age, but in the company of themselves Dawn found it much easier to be annoyed more than anything else by this point. “And I wasn’t sure what music you’d like… If you want there’s a few more stations we could try?” Call it a sixth sense, but Dawn figured the maturity level on those other stations wouldn’t be much different… By this point, relaxing to the quiet hum of the car’s engine and white noise from tires rolling across the varying textured roads sounded like a better tune to her. “...I think I’m good for now. Can we just turn off the radio?” “Okay, but if you change your mind just let me know, okay?” Katherine already leaned over to the dial, and thank goodness she did, because Dawn could’ve sworn she had just heard the starting melody for the ABC’s song. “Hey James,” Dawn spoke, starving for genuine conversation. “What’s up?” He didn’t take his eyes off the road, but he was listening. “What do you do for work?” “Work?” He seemed to be thinking for a moment. Likely compressing a complicated role into a simpler one. “I’m an electrician.” “That’s a person who makes houses and buildings light up.” And of course, if it weren’t simple enough, Katherine was there to feed it in soft-served bits. “Uh-huh, we have those in our dimension too.” Dawn kept her tone cool while trying to make a point to Katherine. How thick was an Amazonian skull to not get the point across by now? Was it exclusively a female thing? No, probably just an aspiring parent one… “What about you, Katherine?” The least she could do was make the woman still feel included. “I’m a librarian! Those are people who-” “Keep track of books, sort, organize and order them in a library?” Dawn didn’t have the patience nor the lack of annoyance to let her finish. She dialed it back before she spoke again. “We have those in our dimension, too.” This didn’t seem so fun anymore. Then again, Katherine being a librarian came around her head twice now. Didn’t that probably mean she was a fan of books? “Actually,” Dawn started. “At my college I’m an English major.” “Really? That’s precious!” Dignified? Admirable? Commendable? No. Just precious. “Katherine tends to be a bit of a book fanatic,” James was thankfully filtering through the woman’s toddler-esque attitude. “Maybe you two have that in common?” “Do you like to read, Dawn?” It was more gushing enthusiasm and engagement, but Dawn suspected there was also some genuine interest packed in there. “I like to, when I can. It’s mostly been the occasional novella here and there. We get sort of too busy with our workloads to enjoy one of the best things about language, funny enough.” “I always like to get cozy and read a new book.” For once Katherine was speaking like a normal person, or rather sounded like she was speaking to a peer, not a Little. “You could leave me for hours and the time would just fly by!” She chuckled, and Dawn, oddly enough, found herself relating to the woman. “I know what you mean.” A small smile started to appear. “I always try to pace myself, but then it just feels weird to stop in the middle of a chapter, and then that ends on a cliffhanger, so you have to read the next one, and--” She was losing herself in her own interests, and Katherine couldn’t help but laugh. Even James had cracked a grin from behind the wheel. “Wh...what?” Trying not to smile herself, she looked to either giant. “It’s nothing,” James brushed it off. “I think you just accurately described my wife’s constant dilemma, that’s all.” Dawn was about to lean forward to see her face for confirmation, then remembered the seatbelt scolding she’d just gotten… She looked up ninety degrees, but that was only a reminder as to why she was leaning forward to begin with; two large bulges hiding behind Katherine’s dress, positioned symmetrically on her chest. They pushed her a little too far forward to clearly see Katherine’s face... “I try to limit my books to a maximum of two reading sessions,” she laughed. “Any more than that and I probably feel guilty for not being done any sooner...” Dawn was managing under the seat belt thus far, but the tight spot along her neck it was in was finally starting to bother her. Remembering how Katherine reacted last time though, Dawn limited herself to just pulling the strap away temporarily. “Dawn, I’m sorry you have to ride like this,” Katherine apologized, likely able to tell because by proxy Dawn was adjusting her seatbelt, too. “I can’t imagine finding a car seat for you would’ve been difficult...” The opening was great, but like usual Katherine always knew how to end it on a flop. At least in Dawn’s eyes and ears. “Uhm…I'm fine in a normal seat, you know? Just like you guys?” A squeeze on her foot was all she got. “Thank you for being so understanding. I’ve wanted to adopt for a while now, but I suppose we weren’t 100% ready yet!” She needed to remind herself she was safe with them a few times, and even more on top of that just to pack away her worst fears. Heather was in their crosshairs, and Dawn was essentially leading them right to her. Come to think of it, what better was she compared to the very Amazons who enslaved others of her own kind if she was arranging the perfect storm for something like that to happen? She held animosity towards Heather, but did she really deserve to be confronted like this? She was starting to get annoyed with herself, already painting herself as the victim and assuming Heather’s supposed inaction was intentional. But then she considered the flipside. It wasn’t necessarily an absolute Heather would be adopted, right? That, and she’d be lying if she said there wasn’t some kind of debt to be repaid for her secured freedom... All things considered, Dawn could certainly see Katherine as condescending and belittling, but forceful didn’t seem to fit in her dictionary… James was a wild card though. He seemed average in a good way, though that meant he could just as easily swing either way. Dawn’s foot suddenly jerked as a creepy, wriggly tendril had brushed its sole, otherwise known as Katherine’s finger. “Gotcha!” The woman chuckled. Dawn didn’t find it so funny. Forget James. Katherine is definitely the driving force in all of this… “Alright...” James started to speak, and Dawn could see him leaning forward in his seat as if he were squinting to spot a sign. “I think this is parking for the hotel.” “Is it? Hang on, let me check...” Ignoring the recently-enforced rules, Dawn slipped from her straps, causing Katherine to make a small surprised noise and found shaky footing on the woman’s thighs, specifically the fabric of her skirt. Just as she stood she could see beyond the dashboard thankfully, and sure enough there was the hotel. It wasn’t much by Amazon standards, apparently, but the sleek, industrial look to its exterior always reminded Dawn how there was a plus to a dimension like this. The tall glass panels with the trim of black material and warm orange lights was her favorite. She was marvelling so much that she didn’t realize they were just turning into the parking lot right then. The centripetal force was too great and the friction on her feet was too little as she leaned too far to the side and was going overboard. If it helped the chaos any more, James suddenly realized what was going on next to him and hit the brake pedal, adding another jerking force to the system. Dawn yelped, Katherine gasped, but thankfully the larger one of the two could react promptly. Holding Dawn by the armpits, the silence in the car, minus the honking horn behind them, truly defined the gravity of the situation Dawn found herself in. James slowly put the car back into motion, giving his side a quick glance, likely to make sure his passengers wouldn’t be moving around again. Katherine merely sighed. Instead of being fastened back into the seatbelt, Dawn was spun 180 degrees and sat in the woman’s lap. The woman didn’t seem pleased. She looked a little stern… “What did you do wrong?” Wrong? Dawn cocked her brow a little bit. “...Wha…? I was just making sure it was the right place...” Had she believed it herself, she wouldn’t have been struggling to make eye contact, hence why she kept turning her head to the left. Yes, maybe she did cause a bit of unneeded tension… Her feelings got the better of her, but that didn’t mean she was going to take a scolding from a fellow adult. “We never jump around in a moving car, Dawn!” Dawn was guilty, but also annoyed. “We were just turning into a parking lot! Besides, I needed to see if this was it! I don’t want to waste our time if it’s the wrong hotel!” Now she was raising her voice. Her defense was hardly as sturdy as she’d have liked because she knew there was a fair share of fault to her name. Still, she wasn’t going to let Katherine feel superior just because she was taller. Katherine looked as if she was going to speak, but she didn’t at first. “...I appreciate that you’re worrying about our time, but the only way it’s going to end up wasted is if you get yourself hurt on our watch.” She breathed through her nose. “Making you feel better takes a lot longer than making a U-turn.” Dawn was expecting further opposition, but the level-headed explanation surprised her. This woman knew exactly how to disarm the situation. She wasn’t speaking like an authority figure for once, and oddly enough, that made her feel exactly like one. “I…” Her flare felt significantly dampened. “I wasn’t going to get hurt...” “Whether that’s true or not, my heart can’t handle taking chances like that.” Her voice was firm despite being so emotionally transparent. Dawn really was starting to feel like scum now. She should know better than that. She made herself look bad and even tried to defend it. Well, not exactly that. It wasn’t her goal to seem righteous, but rather not to admit an Amazon’s victory over her. There was a small lurch with the vehicle once they fully stopped. Had they parked? “How about we call it all water under the bridge?” James interjected. His timing always seemed to be perfect; a guard rail that made sure the ball never rolled too far off course. “We’re all a little bit at fault, so let’s take it in stride?” “I think that’s a good idea,” Katherine chipperly agreed, with a tone only an on-edge Little might find patronizing. Unfortunately, one was in the car with them. “You don’t have to beat around the bush,” Dawn crudely spoke. “I know I’m in the wrong. It’s my fault, so I’m sorry.” She probably didn’t sound sorry since the Amazons were seemingly taking extra steps to make her feel better about herself, which irritated her more than anything else. Apparently they could see into her head though. “We’re not just saying that so you get a boost, you know?” Katherine nudged, both metaphorically and physically. “We should’ve taken the necessary precautions, too.” “Like what?” They probably weren’t expecting her to call their bluff. This was total bull. “Well, I definitely think we should have had a car seat beforehand. In truth, what we’re doing right now isn’t very fair to you at all. You deserve your own spot, and that way you’d have been able to look out the window.” Just when Dawn figured she’d hit the bottom, there was still a few more feet of void right under that. “But I said I didn’t...” Dawn did sigh a little this time. “Something wrong?” James asked, seeming to be legitimately concerned. Did all Amazons expect Littles to be so 1-dimensional? Whatever the case, Dawn shook off his worries. “I’m fine, I promise. Could we go inside now? I want to change out of this...stuff.” Stuff, being at most two of the two things she was wearing, which was a shirt and a pull-up. Only a rocket scientist could figure out which of those were top priority. Once she was stripped clean of her own accord, she’d be sure to take a boiling-hot shower; anything to kill any of the Amazonian germs the massive oppressors might have slipped onto her. Katherine and James not so much, but the other woman that was involved… Just as Katherine and James undid their seatbelts, Dawn felt herself needing to revisit a previous issue. “Wait,” she halted Katherine. “What is it?” she asked with a smile. “Are you...sure you don’t have anything I could use to...uhm, cover up?” Hopefully the woman wasn’t dense enough to not realize even Littles desired modesty. “Dawn, I don’t have any issue with it, but I suppose we’re a little short on clothing here...” She disappointedly spoke, which seemed to sing in tune with Dawn’s emotions as well. Katherine gave their surroundings a few more glances, then lit up like a bulb. “Oh, that’s right!” Dawn couldn’t help but perk up over the woman’s enthusiasm. She wanted too badly to believe things were going her way for once, but that scared her just as much; what if she was wrong? She didn’t know how she’d react, but thankfully she’d never need to because Katherine from a compartment held a gray, balled up sweater. “Ta-da!” Unrolling it to its full Amazonian size, it’d likely look like a cape on Dawn, but she didn’t care. Anything was something, and something to cover up was considered an invaluable blessing. Maybe Katherine wasn’t so bad after all. Now donning a piece of legitimate clothing, Dawn could at least somewhat cover her front. The sweater was like a jacket, in that it drew together using loose, but generously-sized buttons down the middle. Unfortunately, using those wasn’t very practical for a Little, so a cape it would remain, but nonetheless a cape it was. And you’d think the situation was already strange enough, Dawn even spoke properly. “...Thank you, for lending me your sweater...” “No problem! Anything we can do to make you a bit more comfortable, please don’t hesitate to speak up.” Anything would have meant being sent back to her dimension right then, so Dawn tried to keep her expectations grounded in reality… Katherine opened the passenger door and with one arm around Dawn she stepped out. Dawn was waiting as patiently as she could to be put down, but it never came. But, giving herself a moment to think, it somewhat made sense. She was still barefoot and the asphalt was still rough and dirty. Truthfully, she may not have been feeling so bold anymore. Even if she was, she’d still be dragging Katherine’s sweater along it. “So Dawn, can we just speak with the front desk to get you back to your room?” James asked over his shoulder. She sounded a bit awkward. “Uhm, yeah, I think so.”Truth be told, she only realized now that she never even interacted with the staff at the hotel. It was all through a proxy; her tour guide; Stacy. Before and after their everyday outings she would make sure to collect everyone’s keycards for their rooms and likely returned them to the front desk for the time being. She probably thought Littles couldn’t be trusted with something so important… Inside the minimalist lobby was a large black-quartz column in the center surrounded by a staff desk. Around that and hanging from the ceiling by varying lengths were an array of warm-glowing lighting fixtures. “Hello!” A woman in a black blazer smiled from the other side of the desk. Her smile seemed forced at best and surgically permanent, provided by loving corporate of course, at worst. “Will you folks be checking in or out today?” Dawn wasn’t necessarily expecting it, but figured it made too much sense as she almost immediately deferred to James and not her, the one with a legitimate problem. Though, of course she wouldn’t see it that way. Amazons never seemed to “get” Littles. No, because they came from a world that is a mere fraction of the one Amazons tread, that must mean their problems are of the same significance as well. Quietly Dawn side-eyed the woman, waiting for what James would say. “Well, we were hoping you could help out her more than us two,” he explained as he motioned towards Dawn. “She’s been having--” “Oh, Little services are what you’re concerned about? Well, don’t worry. Rest assured we’re confident in our available resources. Your Little will be well-taken care of!” That same business smile now fell on Dawn and she felt quite uncomfortable. “Is it a crib you’ll need for your room? We have the ones that lock from the top and ones that don’t if a difference to you matters. We as well offer playpens and an activity walker?” “A playpen? You offer those?” Katherine spoke up, and it bothered Dawn even more because she sounded genuinely intrigued. This must have been right up her alley. Now Katherine held her attention. “Yes, we do. All you need to do is request it with your-” “Excuse me?” Dawn raised her voice, just so they could hear her. Though, if she were being honest, she was kind of nervous to speak up. Thankfully James and Katherine were with her...they actually gave her the confidence to speak up. The staff did look at Dawn, but only for a brief moment, as if they were entertaining the useless babble she made. “So I take it you guys are checking--” “Excuse me? Hello?” Dawn cut her off again, hoping to get her total, undivided attention. “My, you’re talkative, aren’t you!” You could tell it was an act. Maybe it wasn’t totally, given it seemed like female Amazons in particular had the hungry eyes for Littles… That said, she seemed to be forcing an attitude. It was almost as if she were waiting for James or Katherine to jump in. Like responsible parents. That irked Dawn even more. “We’re here for me.” Dawn said plainly, with a dash of annoyance. “I have a room here.” “A room, huh? All by yourself?” she chuckled. “If that were the case, how are Mommy and Daddy going to look after you?” Maybe this is why they only ever had to deal with Stacy. Now she felt like she was dealing with two. “Actually,” James spoke up again. “We are here for her. She’s not our adopted Little; just someone we’re helping out.” “I...see.” The words she was given apparently didn’t match the scenario she was seeing. To give her the benefit of the doubt, it probably didn’t. A seemingly married couple just walked through the doors with a shoeless Little dressed in likely her mother’s sweater. God, would she kill for proper attire right now. She could feel the slight fringes along the leg bands of her pull-up tickle her thighs. The staff worker kept placing her eyes back on either James or Katherine out of habit, then kept quickly double-backing to Dawn. “So, what can I help you with, sweetheart?” It still didn’t feel like she was being seen as an equal, but expecting that much was probably foolish in itself. Unfortunately, she decided it was better to move things along than demand the respect she deserved. “I already have a room here. I was looking to get my key; my tour guide always checks it in here?” “Oh, you’re part of the tour group? The ones from Terra?” “Yes, I am.” Thankfully they were getting somewhere. She was almost afraid the woman would feign ignorance. “It shouldn’t be much trouble then...” Her eyes were focused on her monitor, typing away for a few moments. “Okay, if I could just have your name and a form of suitable ID, I’ll have your card to you!” “My name is Dawn Kepler, and...” She leaned over to her side to reach for her...her… … .. . “Dawn? Is something wrong?” Katherine hoisted her a little. She seemed frozen still. Now James was looking, and so was the staff. “My...” How? How could she have been so stupid to have forgotten? “I don’t suppose she keeps it in her undies?” The worker chuckled. Dawn looked at her with a furious blush, then back to herself. Her sweater had come undone, revealing what she was trying to hide to begin with. And seeing the pull-up now was only a stronger reminder of her biggest blunder. Her pants were gone. Losing them was bad; terrible. She had no more modesty, yes, but only now did she realize how bad it actually was. Her pants had these nifty inventions called ‘pockets’, pockets she used to hold her phone and wallet. Her ID. Terrible didn’t even begin to describe her predicament. In a broken, sorrowful voice, she whimpered, “I don’t have it...” “I’m sorry?” She leaned in a little closer. “It was a little hard to hear...” “I don’t have it!” Dawn shouted with a sudden outburst. The woman was a little taken aback, as were Katherine and James somewhat. Dawn still seemed angry and sad, but she calmed down somewhat, just so her rage could subside for worry and despair. “When that stupid fucking Amazon kidnapped me she took my pants, phone and wallet! Since the pants are gone so is my phone and ID!” She had her passport, but that was locked safely away in her hotel room, the very place she needed an ID to get into. When?! When could that woman have disposed of her belongings if the police caught her? None of this made sense! Why did it have to happen to Dawn? What was she going to do now? The girl hiccuped as her stress quickly enveloped her. Why? Of all things, why did she have to cry, especially in front of three Amazons?! She couldn’t help it. Too much was going wrong and a single day of upsets was enough to throw her off course. The timing was what made it all so severe. If they didn’t resolve this by today, she’d be totally and completely screwed. She wouldn’t be able to go home. She’d be stuck here then inevitably be adopted by some sick creature that’d enslave her as a baby! It was all too much to consider; too much to imagine. She became a sobbing mess. “Dawn, honey, please, it’s okay!” Katherine was back to bouncing her, seeming eager to try and bring some sunshine back into Dawn’s ever so rainy day. What was the point in even trying? It was clear that fate had already made up its mind. Dawn would not be leaving this dimension. She was a prisoner to its oppressive will and would forever remain so… “Excuse me,” James said to the staff, who was busy being an onlooker, being in both a mix of confusion and sympathy. “Is there any way we can get her room’s keycard without an ID? We just need to get her stuff.” “Unfortunately, that’s not possible...” the staff seemed apologetic despite her hands being tied. “The only other way we could release something like that is if her tour guide were here. Only the person themselves or a government appointed official can receive it.” “So you’re saying if we wait for her tour guide, they could get us the card?” She nodded. “I see...” he thought of asking Dawn when they might be back, but seeing as his wife was busy trying to sing her a melody, he figured it’d be better not to interrupt… “Do you have any idea when they’ll return?” “Unfortunately no,” she seemed sorry again. “They have been coming back towards the later end of the day though… Though, poor things. They always look so tired by the end!” She laughed a little. “It’s pretty clear their tiny bodies can’t handle such a long day here… You know their days are only 24 hours long?” “Is that so...” James humored her briefly, looking to be lost in thought. “Thank you for your help.” “No problem. And I’m sorry I couldn’t be of any more help… I hope she feels better.” “We do too.” He gave a brief smile as he turned back to the other two girls. “P-please, just stop bouncing me...stop singing!” She mustered through her tears. “I just...I just need a minute.” And it was less than a minute she’d get, because James returned to drop probably even bigger of a bombshell on her. “Dawn? You feeling any better?” “No...” she sniffled. “How can I? Everything is ruined!” “That’s not true,” Katherine tried to be encouraging. “You still have us?” Dawn didn’t respond. “I talked a little more with the worker; she says if we can talk to your tour guide that’s another way we could get your ID card?” “But...” again, a new way of feeling hopeless. “I’m not sure when they’ll be back…!” She started to get upset again, facing a new challenge she’d been stripped of the tools to overcome. “Hey, hey! That’s okay,” James said soothingly. “Everyone gets down on their luck; we’ll work through this. We may not know when they’re going to be back, but it’s probably safe to assume it’ll be later today? Closer towards night?” Dawn sniffled some more. “I...I guess.” “Right? So, in the meantime, how about we run around and do a few things?” “Things?” Didn’t they need to wait in the hotel? “Well, I take it you must be hungry? I know Katherine and I could eat...” “Definitely,” Katherine agreed. “Being upset isn’t a great feeling, and it’s certainly worse on an empty stomach.” Maybe she could eat, if her emotions weren’t so high-strung to prevent her from realizing it. Food probably did sound good, but that was probably the last thing she wanted right now. Apart from securing her ride home, it was her… “But what about my clothes?” She didn’t want to go anywhere. She wanted to be front and center when that woman walked through the door. “I don’t wanna go to a place dressed like this...” Need she remind herself of why she couldn’t change? “I...I should stay here.” She wiped her eyes then looked around the lobby. Once her eyes fell on a solfa she pointed over to it. “I’m sorry for causing so much trouble for you two. You can just leave me over there. I’ll be fine from here.” “Well, that puts us in a tough spot, don’t you think?” Katherine bounced her a little with a smile. “How will we know if you’re safe and sound then?” Before Dawn could rebuttal James dogpiled her as well. “We promised we’d help out, didn’t we? Don’t think you get to cut us loose so soon.” “But…” “And if we leave, that means I need the sweater, too?” Katherine teased, though in Dawn’s position she considered it a legitimate consequence. “Weren’t you looking for something to wear? There’s no reason we can’t go shopping for an outfit too?” With each battering reason she became more and more reluctant. Reluctant of herself and her fickle resolve. “I have no money though...” She did, but not physically on her right then. What she carried herself was gone, and her reserves...well, it was where the rest of her stuff in this dimension was. Katherine laughed a little, then so did James. Were they mocking her? A hand patted the top of Dawn’s head. “Come on, don’t you think you’re being silly now?” Katherine scolded. “The last thing we’d ever ask from you is money.” She changed her mind. “In fact, we’d never. You’re the one that leans on us, got it?” Dawn didn’t respond. She just looked troubled and conflicted. “Dawn, Katherine and I did talk about this earlier. We figured this might be a way we could make up for the tour you missed out on? We could show you some stuff the normal tours don’t?” The rise in his voice suggested adventure and fun, but Dawn didn’t know how to take that. “Come on, wanna go have a little fun?” Katherine softly spoke into Dawn’s ear. “Don’t you want to know what fashion is like here? How the food tastes?” “...” “It’s okay if you don’t want to talk right now; I don’t like talking so much when I’m feeling down either. So how about this: unless you say ‘no’, how about you let us take over a little? It’s kind of like reading; quiet time always helps me calm down. No matter what happens, we have your best interest at heart, okay?” Was it okay? Deferring to the exact kind of person that tried to deceive her? No, that wasn’t right to say… Still, it was hard for her to distinguish good from bad; truthful from the scheming. She was up a creek without a paddle and countless conmen were trying to sell her a new one. Regardless, without a paddle she surely wasn’t going to go anywhere good… Briefly, reluctantly, Dawn slightly nodded. She wasn’t sure if she was fully on-board with anything at this point. She wanted to cling to the tangible, like the sofa in the lobby. At least there she knew she’d find Stacy. But, maybe in a situation like this she should trust in someone else...Someone more qualified for the environment she was in. “Don’t worry Dawn, you made a good decision.” James gave her a reassuring pat on the back. “And who knows, you might have a little fun?” “Okay! No more tears!” Katherine cheered. “First, let’s get you some clothes, huh? Girls shouldn’t be flaunting their underwear around so much, you know?” The effect of her words wasn’t exactly positive, nor was it negative either. Dawn simply blushed awkwardly as they moved for the door. “Thank you for coming!” The worker called to them. “Hopefully your Little feels better!” The were out of the building and already heading back to the car. Dawn despite being a mess of emotions was leaning into Katherine. James kept looking at his wife with an odd smirk. She seemed to be beaming, making the occasional hum with every other step. The look on her face was too obvious. “Okay, Kath, how about we swap off now? You drive and I--” His speech quickly dropped and he swapped it for a stifled laugh. It was the first time in a while that his wife looked genuinely irked. With a raised brow and a frown, Dawn may not have felt it, but Katherine seemed to be holding her quite protectively. “K-Kidding~...” James tried to play off his joke with a nervous chuckle. Back in the car they put their seatbelts on and were in gear again. “Alright, how about we go to Little Haul first?” James was already tapping away on the car’s center console. “That’s probably the best idea. They’ll definitely have some stuff for you to wear there, Dawn. That way I can steal my sweater back!” She snickered, but quieted herself once she realized. “I suppose quiet time did do you some good, huh?” James looked over and could see Dawn had fallen asleep. “To be honest, I’m a little surprised she survived the ride over here. Guess what happened in there pushed her past the limit...” “I think so too...” Katherine agreed a bit more somberly. “Something tells me her tour didn’t ever account for a nap-time...” “Probably not,” James shrugged. “We’ll head out in a second. I just need this bus to pull in here first… Wait, bus? Don’t you think--?” “We should probably hurry if we’re going to get a parking spot.” Katherine said. “I wasn’t joking when I said I was hungry.” “I am too… So it’ll just be a quick trip to the store for some clothes then?” Katherine looked offended yet again. He husband innocently smiled. “Or...not?”

Ah, jeez, I let the replies really stack up. Please be gentle w/ me. Thank you! That's the plan! Can't promise posting dates, but I'm still very invested into this story. Oooouuuu. That's a good question. Can't tell you if you're barking up the wrong tree or not, though! Good ol' wait-and-see game. Meh, maybe some harmless foreshadowing? Or just a poor stereotype. Nobody really knows. Thanks for the comment and please continue to enjoy! Right, there's definitely a mindset for Amazons and I've been trying to consider that as I write and adhere to "Amazonian logic." Trying to strike a balance between what makes sense in the established universe but also keep you guessing. And, for the sake of trying to keep stuff hidden; shush, shush and such, I can't say much about your last point! Regardless, thank you so much for reading and commenting, and I'm sorry to keep you and so many others waiting for more. I promise I'm still writing for this. Food. Food sounds so good right now. But, back to your comment, they seem to be managing? An awkward fit, though, considering Dawn's position in all of this... We'll have to see how things go. Thank you for commenting! Congratulations on joining!.......nearly a month later! (I'm really sorry! Please forgive me!) Glad to see I've got your attention, and hopefully I haven't lost it completely with my absence. Hey! Great to hear from you ? I appreciate you're a dedicated critic for my stuff; I mean it. That being said, I wouldn't suggest discrediting the story based off of its introduction. I can't pack all the twists and surprises in the first chapter, after all. That being said, by the end of this story it still may not have been for you, which is fine, but I don't think the story is destined to be generic just yet. Regardless, I really do like to hear from you and your opinion on things. I'm definitely trying to branch out from the cushy stuff (Though that doesn't mean I'll abandon it) and one of the poll's stories was going to be that. Oh well, it'll just have to come later. Thanks for commenting! It's alright; truthfully I'm a sucker for both. I like the good and bad, so I don't mind criticism when it's fair. Thank you for the kind words, and I'm happy to hear you're enjoying it! Roger. Just give me some time, please. I promise I'm working on it when I can! I'm workin' boss, please! Extend the deadline, please! (Thank you for being such a dedicated reader! But just have a little more patience for me!)

Thank you so much! And thank you for being patient. Working on coming out of my shell, right now. I know, I get jealous of them sometimes. It's alive! It's alive! Hey, not dead, just extremely busy. Who would've thought that college could take up so much time? I miss writing though! Sorry that this one is shorter than usual, but it felt like a decent place for a break between moments. For those of you curious, no, I haven't forgotten about Illegal Immigrant. I just wanted to be fair and post on here next. P.S. Someone has recently introduced me to the joy of role playing (Basically these kinds of stories, only two people have a back and forth in it), which I'm having a really fun time with. If it goes anywhere maybe I can shape it into another story for you peeps to read? No promises! (But if you are interested in lengthy role play, consider being my domme sometime! Again, no promises, but it's definitely something I'm hooked on.) Please enjoy! 25 - Home Again, Home Again “...” “...” “...” “...” They stood in a square formation, one pair parallel to the other. Two with awkward expressions, and the other with surprised. One of the four however was covered in a bit more dirt than the others... “I hate to be the bearer of bad news,” Frank finally broke the silence between the four. “But I think someone did have too much fun...” The next response was Emily spurting a giggle from her mouth, even though she wasn’t too pleased with herself either. Mary simply watched with a raised brow, and by chance Joyce happened to catch her eye a few times. “Petting zoo?” Joyce was starting to look a little bashful. “Uh-huh...” In retrospect, this probably wasn’t going to look good in front of her mom. “Were the piglets fun to pet, at least?” “Pig…? Oh! Yeah, they were a little hyper though.” Emily had quickly forgotten Joyce’s white lie, and by this point her cover-up was so weak, it was wasted energy to even try. “Emily,” Mary looked as if she were holding back a smirk. “I...think you maybe played a little too hard with the animals...” “They’re the ones that played with me!” Apparently being an animal herself is where she drew the line. “Joyce gave me a bunch of food to feed them, but then they knocked me over and ate it all.” Ridiculous, she knew, which is why she was trying to choke down a laugh. “So you instigated this?” Mary accused, looking right at her daughter. Everyone was still in a good mood, but there was nothing like lighthearted tension to keep the party afoot. “I didn’t plan for her to get knocked over! It’s not like I wanted her to get dirty!” Just for good measure she tried to play with a few spots on Emily’s dress again, hoping she could get a small bit of dirt out of it. Frank came over to brush some leftover dirt off of Emily’s hair. “Hmm. Well, while Emily gets cleaned off back at the house, how about we brainstorm what we’ll do for dinner then?” “I think I could go for takeout.” Joyce stretched her arms. “Just a thought, though!” Whenever her parents were around, it especially made her want to be lax with her food choices. High dining had already become less frequent now that Emily was in the picture, so the occasional visit from her parents only added to that. “Takeout doesn’t sound bad?” Frank looked to his wife with a shrug. “That should be fine. That way Emily can work at her own pace in the bathroom,” Mary agreed, but Emily started to feel a little guilty now that her needs were being taken into account. Still, takeout did sound good… “I think a sub or pizza sounds good right now,” Emily volunteered. “Dirty girls don’t get to make suggestions,” surprisingly, Mary huffed. “Huh? Why not?” Emily fired back with a slight whine. “It’s Joyce’s fault!” Without hesitation she threw her partner under the bus, forcing her to stop giggling about Emily’s teasing and focus on her own. Now it was Joyce’s turn for the defensive. “Maybe I bought the food, but you were the one that was feeding them!” “Yeah, but I didn’t buy a whole mountain of it!” It was probably at least four times smaller than her hands made it out to be, but Emily shaped a gargantuan area with her hands to symbolize the mass of goat pellets. “Alright, kiddos, come on, off to the car.” Frank moved them along as they continued their joking, secretly half-serious banter. “Still, Emily,” Frank did manage to sneak an attack in. “You don’t strike me as the type that’d stop a cute animal from trying to smother you.” “No I wouldn’t! What happened was because there was a lot of them! You try being my size and fighting off a swarm of tiny goats!” She was so caught in the moment that she had abandoned the pig story altogether. No one called her out on it. “Whoa,” Frank put his hands up in defense. “Joyce, reign her in, I think I went too far!” Emily grinned to herself, almost considering whether to jokingly growl or not. She’d never be able to reach a decision though, because with a quick yelp escaping her she was swept off her feet and into the air. “Ah! Wait, Joyce? What are you doing?” Like their nightly routine, she was suspended in her caretaker’s arms. It wasn’t an infant type of carry, but a princess one. Joyce looked confused. “You heard my dad, didn’t you?” She looked to Frank, sounding a bit concerned. “Dad, I think we grabbed one of the monkeys instead of Emily. We better go return this one.” “Put me down already!” Emily whined with a laugh, trying to speak reason into the father and daughter who were sharing a laugh amongst themselves. Usually she’d be concerned about the undertones to this, but finally she was able to make a distinction between what was intimate and otherwise plain fun. “I don’t suppose you could just keep her?” Mary chimed in. “She looks like Emily enough?” “Hmm...” Requiring further inspection, Joyce rubbed noses with the girl. “I suppose you’re right, but she does need to be cleaned. I’ve washed our neighbor’s dog a few times before?” She grinned, with a smile only Emily seemed to pick up on. “How hard can it be?” Still midway in her princess carry, Emily leaned her head past Joyce to Mary and Frank, quietly mouthing ‘save me!’. Their sudden outburst of laughter had Joyce confused when she turned back. “What did you say?” She looked down at Emily, who was busy playing innocent. “Alright Emily, ride’s over.” Joyce set her back on her feet, now that they were gathered around the car and in the parking lot. There was an orange glow of sunlight looming over the wall of trees on the outer edge of the parking lot. “So gang, what do we think?” Frank surveyed. “Was the zoo a good choice?” “I thought it was fun!” Joyce proudly spoke. “Me too.” Emily agreed. “It was nice seeing all the different animals. And certainly had its ups and downs for some...” “Then I suppose it’s a good job on Emily’s part. Thanks for keeping us busy today!” Suddenly the attention was flipped onto Emily, and with so much praise and little place to put it, she shuffled awkwardly. “Um...no problem.” They started getting into the car, but Emily was somewhat reluctant. “Joyce?” She gave herself another glance. “Is it really okay for me to?” The scenario was already playing through Joyce’s head. She’d insist it would be okay for Emily to sit in the car, dirty as she was, but of course, she’d still be beside herself as she tried to sit on the seat as little as possible, taking a solid ten minutes to find out that it didn’t matter whether you started from point A, C, D, E, or F, because regardless, you’re always going to land on B. Emily was doing just that, hoping to find a way that her dress would be as little involved as possible. Joyce appeared right behind her though as she placed a hand on her shoulder and firmly guided her into the seat. “But the seat’s gonna get dirty!” “It’s not like we can help it, silly. Let’s call it a reminder to bring a towel in the future?” Emily could feel the digits to her imaginary debt increasing, as each particle of dirt rub deeper into the leather seating. She looked visibly uncomfortable. “Should I ask my mom if you can ride in her lap?” Quietly, she whispered into Emily’s ear. How couldn’t she smile with a startled reaction like that? She was still stiff as a board, but it was progress, somewhat. “Don’t forget your seatbelt! And thanks for going down easy; I was almost afraid the zookeepers would think we really were stealing one of their monkeys!” Emily narrowed her eyes and started to say, “You and your jokes are really starting to drive me banana-!” and before she could finish her line, her listener had swapped from an actual person to a car door. A window, to be specific, with Joyce behind it sticking her tongue out, then walking back around to her door. Emily kept her grumbling to a minimum. This was probably because of her cuddling threat… “I guess not even a little dirt gets in the way of her habits,” Mary chuckled, catching a glimpse of the slumbering Emily beside her. Even with jitters, all it took was the hypnotic sensations of a moving vehicle to talk her down. “I guess that’s her one kryptonite,” Joyce chuckled. Well, there were certainly many more weaknesses she had, but those were reserved for the director’s cut… “Still envy that about her,” Frank spoke with no shame. “Think she could manage that on a plane?” Mary asked. “If so, I think I’ll need to ask her what her secret is.” “One of life’s many mysteries!” Joyce ended it with a laugh. “To be honest, I was a little worried she wasn’t going to fall asleep so easily... The last thing I’d want is for her to worry about getting the car dirty.” “She does seem to care an awful lot,” Frank added, and Mary ‘mmm’d’ in agreement. It was true, and to hear others acknowledge it openly put a small smile of pride on Joyce’s face; as a partner and a mother. But, if today had taught her anything, it also meant she was too caring, that in the negative sense. In exchange for connecting deeply with others, she made herself just as vulnerable to the bad feelings as much as the good ones. And once there was that bond, any sort of hiccup was something she assumed was her fault, yet it couldn’t be further from the truth. Still, on a thoughtful note, Joyce happily agreed. “She does… It’s something definitely unique about her.” “Oh? Unique?” her mom didn’t seem to let a moment pass by on that remark. “Do you mean that in a good way or bad?” “Good, of course.” Joyce was quick to respond, just to steel her own resolve. The timing was the perfect spur for humor though, as the older couple started laughing. “I think we’ve started to see just how protective you are of her?” Mary chuckled, leaving Joyce in yet again an awkward spot. Suddenly she was wishing Emily hadn’t left her all alone while she went off to play in dreamland… Of course she sounded flustered, trying to explain herself, “...Well...of course I am...” “Relax, sweetheart,” Mary laughed once more, but thankfully Joyce didn’t take offense to it. “It’s a good thing. Though, to be blunt, what’s so funny is how you seem like a totally different person now.” Just as Joyce was going to count it a victory, her mom had gone and said that. “Di...different?” It could go either way with that. “...How?” Was she really acting that strange? No, strange didn’t describe it at all. Of course she was a different person, all thanks to Emily. She was better for it. Rather than stuffing wishful thinking, pipedreams and silly desires in a dark corner, she finally knew what it was like to embrace them. Life certainly had a renewed shine to it now. “It’s not a bad thing, I promise.” Mary assured her daughter, and Frank agreed all the same. “In fact, I think I like seeing you like this much more.” “Well...like seeing me like what?” “Not that you weren’t before, honey,” Frank took the reigns, “but, to put it simply, happy.” “I’ve never not been, though?” She was happy to feel like she’d grown since being with Emily, but truthfully, she didn’t want to make a spectacle out of it. “We know you love your job; the work combined with the payoff, but we’ve never known you to be someone very interested in romance?” All this talk about herself was starting to feel weird… At least with her parents. “Hon, I think we’re embarrassing her...” Frank spoke in a hushed, yet obvious voice. He cleared his voice to make it clear, “Joyce, all we mean is that we’re seeing a new side to you, and we think it’s a good thing.” They’d compromised to an addition, but truthfully, a transformation was a better way to describe her character. All the same, there were few moments when Joyce showed any intimate affection for anyone in front of anyone relevant, especially her parents. There were moments in the far, far distant past, sure, but never to this degree. The bounds of Joyce’s love was as uncharted to her as it was for the spectators. The chase was so captivating, it was easy to forget just how far she herself had come already. Day after day, watching Emily slip so wonderfully into a cushier mindset and routine, never once had she stopped to consider where she herself was drifting toward or from. And even if it wasn’t totally positive, it was still an example of that seemingly unnoticed change. “Still, whatever you’re doing, clearly it’s a good thing. I think you both have each other wrapped around your fingers!” Mary laughed, and Frank wasn’t far behind. “Even with that said though, you better keep her happy, otherwise I’ll be right back over here to give you a piece of my mind...” Mary cooly warned, whilst Joyce was having a double take. “Wait, what? Aren’t you my mom? Doesn’t that mean you’re supposed to be looking out for me? Not Emily?” She let out a laugh. “Of course I am! And this is how I’m doing it.” A happy wife, a happy life. The words echoed in Joyce’s head, and she snickered. “Alright, well, no promises, but I’m pretty sure I know all the right buttons to keep her content. I just hope Emily’s parents are going to care about me like you guys do for her...” “Oh? You haven’t met them yet?” Frank asked. “No, not yet. Come to think of it, we haven’t really talked about them much…” Joyce started to think to herself. “Then again, who knows? Maybe they’ll drop by our doorstep by tomorrow morning? You know, maybe call less than 24 hours in advance, throw our everyday routine in a tizzy...” “Hon, I can’t help but think she’s talking about us...” Frank jokingly nudged. “I think so too...” Mary wasn’t laughing so much. “Joking!” Mostly. Joyce laughed in her mother’s place. “We managed, seeing as we were able to make a day out of today?” “Joyce, maybe if you knew what it was like to be frugal you’d see why we took as good of a deal as that.” Frank spoke with a sense of pride. The pride of saving money. “Penny saved is a penny earned!” True, but being brutally honest in her own head, Joyce could afford to lose a few pennies. Not that she didn’t respect her dad’s philosophy, but with the extra concern it took to be like that, the price to be carefree wasn’t something Joyce couldn’t handle. “Is Emily like that at all? Someone who spends money like there’s no tomorrow? Like a certain daughter we might know of?” Now it was Mary’s turn for payback. “Actually, I’ll have you know,” Joyce curtly replied, “I spend frivilously plenty enough for the both of us. I’ve already had to tell her plenty of times her money is no good.” “Really? You don’t let her spend anything?” For some reason, finally hearing it from someone else other than her own thoughts and Emily, it might sound a bit weird. Tactfully reorganizing her approach, Joyce tried again. “Uh, well, anything that we do run into, it’s just more convenient for me to pay.” “Does that bother Emily at all?” “At first, it did, but I keep telling her I don’t mind...” “Are you letting her contribute at all?” “W-well, yes...emotionally...” This wasn’t sounding so spectacular anymore. “Joyce, I think it’s clear that you’re the purse strings in the relationship, but I would still take Emily’s feelings into consideration. I won’t say I know how she feels, but I know I’d feel a bit insecure if I weren’t pitching something in.” “I let her keep her money so she can buy her own stuff.” She didn’t want to be rude, but frankly she didn’t need Emily’s money. However, it was a given that she needed Emily and all the love she could give. Didn’t the two balance each other out? “But from the sound of it, even there you pick up the tab?” An obvious hole had just been poked. “Okay, okay, fine.” Joyce sighed. “Maybe you guys have a point.” They did. And thinking about it now with a fresh perspective and an outside opinion, she didn’t feel great to admit that these were all the same valid complaints Emily had raised with her. And reflecting on how she waved them off so simply, it only meant how much Joyce needed to work on herself. Thankfully the rest of the car ride consisted of less serious topics. At some point Emily did wake up to rejoin the conversation, only after getting past a few teases about her sleeping habits. Emily kept trying to glance at the seat underneath her, looking for dirt, but Joyce need only threaten to make her walk home if she kept worrying about it. “Home again, home again!” Frank walked through the apartment door, then looked at Emily expectantly. “Uhm...what?” Was it something about the dirt? Frank kept the suspense though, apparently giving her a hint to the phrase. “Jiggity?” A hint that made Emily even more confused. She was probably reading too much into it, but it confused her no less. Her silence lingered for too long, and Frank sighed. “Jig.” “Home again, home again...jiggity jig?” Emily put it all together, but in place of the enthusiasm Frank was using, she substituted for confusion. “We’ll need to work on that.” Frank sufficed, and Emily stood in the shoe area, bewildered as she watched him walk off. “What’s with that look on your face?” Joyce came in next, eyeing her with a curious smile. Emily turned to her, then said the dreaded words, “Home again, home again, jiggity jig?” Joyce’s smile turned into a frown. “Oh, don’t tell me he’s teaching you that too?” So she did know? “It’s a weird phrase, isn’t it?” She let out a deep sigh. “Emms, I think I need to keep you in sight even around the apartment...” Nervously looking from side to side as she leaned in close, “He could be anywhere, waiting to grab you at any minute…! Ah! My poor Emily!” Pretending a sob, she pulled Emily in for a rocking hug. “What will I do if you become like my dad?! You’re too sweet for that!” In a muffled voice, thanks to Joyce’s chest, Emily mumbled, “I think you guys have a vendetta against Frank...” “Don’t worry, I’ll keep you safe!” Still with the exaggerated act, Joyce released her. She sat her down on the ledge where the hardwood floor began, then took the liberty of undoing her sandal straps for her. “So you had fun today?” “Mhm. Lots.” Emily smiled to herself. There was a slight bump along the way, but given what it was about, it was something they were bound to run into at some point. And now that they’d overcome it, Emily felt better than ever. Michael’s advice from earlier really did have some merit to it… “Good, because I did too. And I never did say it properly, but I’m sorry about getting you so dirty...” “It’s okay.” Emily exhaled through her nose once the sandals came free; a pair of shackles removed from her feet. “I thought it was funny, but I was just worried about getting your car dirty.” “Would you stop that? Emily, there’s no chance of making me mad at you, especially over something I’m responsible for. Really, don’t sweat it.” Emily’s response was to wiggle her toes. “I’m sorry? What was that? I don’t think I heard you.” Joyce leaned in with her ear, and Emily could feel her hand squeeze the ball on her foot. Again, nothing from Emily other than a smirk, which led to Joyce’s disappointed sigh. “I suppose we’ll have to do this the hard way...” Emily didn’t have time to think, as with that same hand gripping her foot, it pushed underneath it with great force, knocking Emily’s back on the floor so that her feet were primed for Joyce’s fingers which were already moving in for the kill. “No, please no!” Amidst her pleas, Emily was already helplessly giggling. “Oh? Now you’re ready to talk?” Joyce smirked as she kept teasing Emily’s foot with the faint scrape of a nail. She tut, tut, tutted. “Honestly, what am I going to do with you?” The situation was mind over matter, because even before Joyce started tickling the girl, she was close to tears just from the mental baggage of all the past tickle attacks; loads of pleasurable, silly trauma weighing her down. “Okay, I’m going to let you go, just this once, got it?” She tried to look stern, but the smile behind it was crumbling any sort of iron-hard authority she had. Emily kept shaking her head yes so hurriedly, you might think it was ready to pop right off. Slowly, Joyce unclasped her hand, and just as there was enough wiggle room, Emily quickly scurried herself across the floor, mainly by sliding on her bottom, right against the wall breathing frantically. “Having fun, you two?” The exciting tension was thrown into disarray, hearing the third voice. Both turned to the source, which was Mary, the caboose to the quartet, hanging in the doorway, looking quite entertained. Though she surprised them, Joyce kept it cool as a cucumber, welcoming her inside. “Hey mom, just finishing up taking off our shoes.” And to prove her point, that’s just what she started to do with hers. “Uh-huh? Is that so?” With Emily still watching from the wall, Mary sat herself down next to Joyce. Then in a lowered voice, with a strange tone about it, at least to Emily, she spoke. She’d known what Joyce could sound like if she wanted to sound stern. Loving, but ultimately an order that you weren’t supposed to refuse. In Mary’s case, there was probably that same amount of concern, but right beside it was an even heavier authority, so much that if she were to talk to Emily, she wouldn’t think twice about disobeying. She wouldn’t think of it once. The idea of rebellion seemed foolish from the get-go. “Joyce?” The atmosphere had changed completely. “...Yes?” Joyce suddenly didn’t seem so mighty anymore… “You weren’t bullying Emily, were you?” “Hah? A bully, me?” Well, maybe if she needed to strongarm a business deal, but in the home? With Emily? “Never!” Mary turned her head over to Emily, who was watching with an odd curiosity. “Emily, is this true? Don’t let her push you around, you know?” Emily almost spurted out a laugh. The cards were now in her favor. She held all the power, the dice were loaded, and she need only speak a single word that would dictate her partner’s fate. It was so simple, and here was her chance. Just to think, no more tickle attacks! No more bedtimes! All the coffee she could ask for! “Yes.” However, she betrayed herself. Merciful? Maybe. No. Deep down, she knew exactly why she protected Joyce. Mary held all the power, sure, but her reach and reign was only as effective as she was here in the flesh. Give it a few more days and that’d change completely. It was all one big trick; a trap fate had cleverly disguised for Emily! If she betrays Joyce now, there’ll be nothing around to protect herself in a few days time. “See?” Joyce kept up the act, standing back up, barefoot this time. “When have we ever been anything but peachy?” Mary seemed to be trying to read through the lines, but she ended it with a shrug. “If that’s what you both say! And Emily, I know my daughter can be a bully, so don’t let her tease you too much...” Joyce was about to leave the room, but spun her head around. “I am not a bully!” “Well, you certainly are a leader?” Seeming to form a connection between the two personalities. Joyce groaned, and a giggle escaped Emily, leading both Summers to stare at her; one curious, and the other jokingly annoyed. “You. Bath. Now.” Joyce stood her up and helped usher her off, quietly mumbling about her mom all the way. It felt like a breath of fresh air being away from her mom, once the two sealed themselves off in the bathroom. “Wouldn’t a shower be better?” Emily passively watched Joyce turn on the faucet for her, lingering like a fly on the wall. “I coulda ran the bath by myself, too, you know.” “Whelp, since I’m already here, I guess we can’t do much about that” Joyce helplessly shrugged, moving over to the towel cabinet. The way she was so absorbed in a task she wasn’t even responsible for, Emily could take a hint. “Does being teased by your mom bother you that much?” “Yes,” Joyce quickly replied; seemingly no filter. “Well, no. Not really.” Quickly, she back-pedalled. She let out a complex sigh. “She just...” She looked to Emily, as if the answer were drawn somewhere on her face. “Just… I don’t know; gets under my skin?” With a smirk Emily’s head drifted in a different direction as she left a passive comment along the way. “Sounds like somebody I know...” “I can always make this water boiling hot, you know?” Emily stuck out her tongue with a small giggle. Joyce stayed by the tub, making sure to give it the occasional temperature reading. Maybe she wasn’t going to make it scalding… If she did, her baby girl wouldn’t be so much of a snowflake anymore and instead a permanent tomato. Emily, relaxing in her own spot, was finally feeling the grime she was covered in, including a few crusty spots from the packed dirt. She definitely was ready for a bath. But before that, a different kind of nature was calling to her, and for once she didn’t have a friendly diaper to answer the door for her. This time she had a...particularly ‘solid’ guest waiting to be let in...or out. She walked over to the toilet, lifting her dress to undo the button on her shorts, then after dropping them to her ankles, only now did she take stock in the other person in the room. It took a visual cue to stop her, now remembering Joyce was with her. She stopped, but not completely. ...Truthfully, how different was this from baby-play? If anything, this was less embarrassing. Sure, what she was doing was more visible, in a sense, but at least now her business was being done in something significantly more dignified. Besides, at the rate they had their mommy-and-me time, access to a toilet was a blessing. “Did you plan on using the toilet?” Joyce spooked her from her thoughts as she called over to her. “H-huh?” Clueless, Emily looked at the shorts around her ankles. “Oh! Uhm, yeah. Why?” Joyce could have made a spectacle of it, but she chose not to. Instead, she’d celebrate the small moment with just herself. It felt like ages ago, remembering the first time she had Emily on the toilet. It was certainly stressful, as well as emotionally exhausting for the girl. Yet another showcase of her astounding progress… The best she could do was limit it to a smile. “Are you just peeing? Or is it, the, uhm, other one?” “The...” still with a straight face, Emily’s cheeks still grew red. “The other one...” Joyce shook some of the water off her testing hand then finished the job with a towel. “Wait right there then. Keep those panties on until I get back, got it?” As if to prove it to herself, Emily lifted the front of her dress, catching a glimpse of her perfectly clean, striped panties. The goats may have been fierce, but thankfully denim shorts had been her knight in shining armor. Panties covered in dirt sounded ugly and uncomfortable, and lord help her if one of those goats got too close... Though, why did Joyce want her to wait? “Uh, okay?” Joyce opened the door and walked out, leaving a small crack in the doorframe. And for a brief moment Emily was being a little too air-headed, because she realized someone walking by in the hallway might be able to see her standing around, flashing her underwear. The dress quickly came down. Joyce soon came back in, only this time she was accompanied by another person. “P-Pip?” Emily blinked, watching as Joyce with the ball of stuffed mochi in her arms came over to her. What she hadn’t stopped to consider was how quickly she was taking to the name; recognizing “Yep. Don’t tell me you forgot already, did you?” She gave her a second to think, and yes she did remember. It was quite the unfortunate memory. One that she could practically smell. “Ew.” Emily scrunched her nose a little. “Smelly, yes, but we’re trying to make that easier.” Joyce helped Emily’s arms into a hold on her friend. “And here, I’ll get these for you...” Her hands went under the skirt of the dress and down Emily’s panties went. She felt especially bare downstairs now. “Wait, won’t Pip get dirty if I hold him?” Suddenly, Emily was looking for a spot to put him down. Maybe Joyce didn’t mind getting her expensive and lavish things dirty, but Emily didn’t feel the same about her much cheaper possessions. “Then if that happens we can give him a bath, too. Things can be cleaned if they get dirty, would you believe it?” She smirked, once more playing into Emily’s silliness, just so she could realize it herself. With one arm Emily lifted her dress, sitting down on the toilet, getting herself comfortable. It felt a little weird sitting on the toilet again. Pleasant, but different from the usual. Still, it felt a little weird making a bowel movement in front of Joyce, but with everything in the past taken into account, this sort of display seemed surprisingly tame. “...Now what?” “Now,” Joyce came closer again, adjusting her arms for her, positioned like a rollercoaster bar for Pip to be locked in tight. “Once um...you squeeze down there, you squeeze Pip with your arms. It’s kind of like in the movies when someone bites their teeth on something when they get a shot or surgery?” Ugh, too graphic for Emily. All those scenes tended to involve either blood, gore, or both. Her analogy made its point, though. And so once she felt the movement coming, she squeezed Pip, then understood exactly what the goal was. While she pushed on her bowels, she felt a small strain in her muscles in her core. By squeezing Pip she was inadvertently putting more force into it, lightening the load on a single section of her body. She was training Emily to have smoother bowel movements? An involuntary sigh escaped her once it plopped into the toilet water. “All done?” Emily sheepishly nodded her head. “Perfect. I’ll take back this guy then,” Joyce reached for Pip, giving Emily a chance to disarm him as he exchanged caretakers. “And don’t worry, he’ll be waiting for you tonight, okay?” “I don’t really need him, you know?” There was a small sense of guilt attached to that. Pip hadn’t done anything wrong, after all… Joyce, however, looked 1 syllable short of mortified, who immediately cupped her hands over Pip’s imaginary ears. “Emily! I can’t believe you!” “I wanna take my bath, now.” Emily haughtily scoffed. “Please vacate yourself from the premises!” Joyce chuckled as she held the stuffed toy to her side with a single arm. Speaking in a deep and loyal voice, she said, “With pleasure, your majesty!” Backing up with a bow and outstretched hand, she excused herself from the bathroom, shutting the door behind her. There were still the lingers of a smile on her face as Joyce looked at the door one last time, though it transitioned into a curious look, thinking about when she walked back in with Pip. Did I ever close the door after that? She chose not to dwell on it for long, walking back to her room to drop Emily’s friend off. Pip stared back at her as they exchanged silent glances at one another, and Joyce spun on the ball of her foot, closing the door behind her as she rubbed her stomach. “So very, very, very hungry~!”

Hello, everyone! I'm sorry to keep this message brief, but quite frankly I'm bad at texting and I fat-finger a lot of stuff so a lot of typos (Despite note even having big hands •_•) This support is amazing! I'll be sure to address it all in full when I am able. The story is continuing, so don't worry. However, I'm currently on vacation and am visiting some family before college, and I didn't bring a laptop (ordered a new one; very excited!) Long story short, I'll be back at a workstation the 16th! See you guys soon!

Huh, started writing this after finishing chapter 14, which you finished 14 minutes ago... Spooky. Great stuff, though! It's always fun to read something with a different take on the DD, whether that be through a unique setting/approach, or you just make the situation more human, I suppose. It's fun to see the development, then look back on how far the character has actually come. Diaper content is fun, sure, but I tend to like the approach where the story is really supported by its themes and characters. The whole mix of it gives substance, really. Regardless, some of the stuff I read in here makes me jealous! Think I could steal some of your universe rules? (i.e. 36hr days) Look forward to reading more!

?Thank you for the kind words! I really liked reading your comment (for obvious reasons, lol) Thank you very very very much for thinking Sheltered is worth the praise! At times I definitely do hit slumps with the story, but I try my best to keep writing for it, not only because I know there are plenty of people that enjoy it, but I do too! It's always fun to read comments and feedback, so in return to your thanks, I thank you for continuing to support, read and enjoy my work for so long.

Thank you! And yep, Dawn has most certainly gone off the deep end... Haha, interesting way to put it! Maybe I should have called it the prologue then? Hmm... Another amazon different from the married one, Katherine, took her. In other words, a stranger took her. Yep! Yep! To the quote on Sky Hooves, that is. As for your second bit, you'll have to wait and see....! Hmm. Predictions, predictions. Whether you're right or wrong though, I'm planning for this to not be so cookie-cutter, so hopefully there's going to be some interesting stuff you might not expect? You got it, boss! In all seriousness, thanks for commenting, and maybe we'll see more of her soon? Then again, the Portal Littles are only there for one more day... Well, everyone has their own take on the Diaper Dimension, but I suppose in mine Amazons can be pretty varied. Granted, that's people in general, so I guess I'm sticking to a pretty generic route in that sense. I do like the idea of longer days though, which I saw in Author_Alex's Done Adulting. Stuff that somewhat forces the notion of Littles to act smaller than their actual age. Back to your thing on Amazons, I can't say you're only going to see extremes in here. You might see some moderate Amazons (half loving, half sadist). But who knows? Well, I do, I guess, but that doesn't mean I'm going to tell ?Thanks for commenting and reading! And to everyone who has commented/read/liked thus far, thank you so much! I wasn't sure how the first chapter was going to go, but I'm glad to see the response has been positive so far. Bear with me as I try to push chapters out for this and Sheltered. I want to support both stories fairly, and hopefully I can do both justice. I don't want to spoil anything for this story, but hopefully in some ways you'll find it unique compared to others! 2 - Groggy Start When Dawn finally came to, it was a groggy and sluggish awakening. It was an exercise in itself just to try and open her eyes. She was still leaning on something, and from the way her hands were situated, she was guessing that she was still being carried. Then it finally struck her. Nothing had changed. She was still claimed and kidnapped; whisked off to a land of eternal infancy, dealt by one of the most sadistic giants she’d ever encountered. Did she really have to wake up? She was starting to get mixed messages, what with the hand stroking her back right then. She’d almost call it soothing, had she not known who was behind it. She was approaching an inevitable, whenever they would reach this woman’s car, and Dawn by this point knew she was powerless to change that. If she need any reminder, there was the inflated silicon bulb in her mouth. Her next observation was a double-edged sword; her jaw didn’t hurt as much. It was good in the sense she felt less pain, but it also meant she was acclimating. The last thing she ever wanted to do was physically accept a lifestyle like this! A silent tear was wept as she clutched the Amazon’s fabric tighter. A lowered voice spoke close to her ear, catching the girl by surprise. “Dawn? Are you awake?” Her first instinct was to play dead- rather, pretend to be asleep. But giving it just a few more seconds in her fatigued state, that didn’t sound like the woman from earlier? And to the same degree of strangeness, she didn’t hear that sickening name, Abigail, nor its just as dreadful counterpart Abby. For once it was her real name. Their surroundings weren’t loud either. It didn’t sound like they were outside. No white noise of populous, cars, and buildings. None of it. The best she could hear were maybe ringing phones somewhere afar, but even then it was speculation. The most important question though, dare she reveal herself? Her answer didn’t seem to matter, because the voice kept on speaking. “I know you’re probably exhausted and very confused right now, but I want you to know that you’re safe.” Words could only mean so much, especially from an Amazon. In short, talk is cheap. The voice was familiar, but why couldn’t she place it? It was right on the tip of her tongue. Her metaphorical one, since her real one was locked up nice and tight… Since Dawn hadn’t given any more signs, the mysterious woman went on to seem puzzled. “...Are you awake?” She must’ve been putting on a believable act, because it sounded as if she were talking to herself. “Hmm… Did you go in your sleep, maybe…?” Dawn didn’t have time to figure out what that meant on her own before the Amazon could translate through action. Petrified, she realized she was still wearing the dastardly pullup when a cool finger happened to brush her tailbone, as it slipped into the waistband of her underwear to pull it back some, bringing along the same crinkle as always. “Nope, all good there...” she spoke to herself in a lowered voice. Dawn managed to keep still, but her cheeks were probably red hot by now, if the warm feeling in her face were any indication of that. The woman chuckled, and Dawn didn’t know what that meant. “How about the front yard, then?” While she still had a grip on the woman’s shoulders, she was eased back the slightest bit, just to form a gap that’d let the same probing hand from before back in. Dawn couldn’t hold it in anymore. She wasn’t trained to have her most sensitive parts be touched. The woman boldly stuck her finger into the legband of her pullup, making its way right between her thigh and crotch. Too sensitive of a place, Dawn yelped as the cold feeling sent chills to a place that had never been touched that way! Well, at least not by a complete and total stranger… She was going to bite back; moan, whine, kick and struggle, but what good would it do her? Pain was still a fresh memory in her mind, and no Amazon was ever in short supply of it. Instead, all she could do was look bitterly to the culprit. That same gorging beast which had turned her into a babified slave. At least she didn’t have to hear the ring-ting tingle of her bangles anymore. Why was that, Dawn didn’t know, but it was a blessing nonetheless. “Oh, thank goodness, you’re awake!” It was a gentle yet firm squeeze, which fed only further into Dawn’s skepticism. Did this woman really think she could get on Dawn’s good side? A grand ensemble of slapping her, ruining her clothes and putting her in pull-ups, and she has the audacity to hug her? Willful ignorance could only go so far. When she did open her eyes, just to see her again, it was weird. Somehow, the woman had lost quite a few pounds since Dawn last saw her. Something in the high double digits, if not over triple. That, and her hair wasn’t a mess of hideous curls anymore, and instead ended on a single wavey upturn on the edge. Her hair was a washed out red; likely the bloodstains of the countless calories she had killed just to achieve that slim face in such a short amount of time. And she had a name now too? That was a strange observation, considering a name is invisible information rather than a physical characteristic. Somehow, Dawn knew it. It was Katherine. Then, despite the lingering drug slowing her mind to a tricycle’s pace, she realized how much of an idiot she was to not recognize that someone totally different than her kidnapper was now holding her. And it wasn’t just anyone, considering she just named the supposed stranger. It was Katherine. The woman married to James; the ones she met on the sidewalk. Dawn blinked. Katherine blinked, only she was backing her silence with a smile. “Good morning, sunshine.” As bewildered as Dawn was, thankfully the woman wasn’t as upbeat as last time. Had she been speaking any louder it may have very well split her head in two. Her sensitivity to noise was directly related to a mild headache, one she thought had been chased away right before she passed out. “Youh...youh fwom befoah?” Something came to her attention when she tried to speak. The first was that she could to begin with, despite the pacifier in her mouth. Realizing it now, the bulb inside her mouth wasn’t nearly as gargantuan as before. Dare she even call it appropriately-sized. There was a wonderful relief in being able to speak her mind again. Let it be a promise that she would never lose her speech again. Even temporarily was too terrifying. With little hesitation she swiped at the ring hanging from its shield and tossed it without a second glance. “Kath...Kathrine?” Katherine’s face seemed troubled when she watched the pacifier fly away, but quickly turned back to Dawn. She chuckled, going on to speak in a soothing voice. “That’s right! Thank you for remembering my name, Dawn. I made sure to remember yours too!” This was normally Dawn’s cue to be creeped out, but overcoming her disoriented state took precedence. She paused to rub her eyes. “Where are we?” Giving her head a few lazy turns, it was all glossy walls in extremely close proximity. The floor was an array of white tiles, and whatever they were sitting on, Katherine’s double-layered skirt which flowed to her ankles just about covered any visible bit of it. “We’re in the potty, right now. Are you feeling alright? You’ve been sleeping for quite a bit...” She drew her hand closer to straighten one of Dawn’s hairs, but the restrained woman waved it away as best as she could. The potty? It technically was what Dawn had asked, but she was hoping for something more traceable than such a generic location. And also, she tried not to mind the childish terminology. “Okay, but where is this place? A hotel? A house?” “We’re in a police station right now.” A police station? Why would they be there? Just as important, why was Katherine even holding Dawn? Wasn’t she being kidnapped by a totally different Amazon? Not that she was complaining. It was a godsend to be separated from that demon. Still, it only added to the confusion. Then, a sinking feeling reached her stomach. What was to say Katherine had similar motives…? Thousands of questions could be asked; all limitless in the angles of approach in which they could be taken. So many questions that Dawn could barely sit herself through the simplest of them all. “Why?” Katherine looked to be staring at a task equally as daunting as Dawn’s confusion. “Wait,” Dawn cut off the silence before her own question could be answered. “I wanna be put down.” She’d been held for so long that it was starting to get to her, just like the pacifier. She was starving for agency; independence, something that helped force the notion she was a fully functioning adult. Already shuffling to get out, the crinkling reminded her of what she was wearing. That was unfortunately an issue that couldn’t be addressed right this minute… “You want to be put down? Are you sure?” Katherine looked skeptically to the floor. “Public bathrooms are yucky for bare feet, honey...” Dawn happened to move her feet, brushing against the cool, smooth fabric of Katherine’s clothes. Just being able to feel them said enough about the shoes she was wearing, which were none, including socks. But she didn’t care. If a small hygiene concern was the biggest of her worries when it came to reclaiming adulthood, that was a price she was willing to pay. “Set me down.” She wasn’t in the mood for ‘pleases,’ given how she didn’t concern personal space a privilege more than a right. Even then with an adamant answer, Katherine seemed hesitant, but thankfully she caved before Dawn had to get more verbal. Slowly, Dawn was set onto the ground, though touchdown was wobbly, at best. At first, she was more or less steady, then it felt as if the floor were tilting in random and awkward directions. Dawn kept making worried noises as she swayed from one tile to another, struggling to maintain her balance. Just as she was going for her final tumble and waving arms, something caught them which had her standing upright. “Whoa, someone’s still trying to get their land legs back, huh?” It didn’t make any sense! Why couldn’t she stand properly? Slightly panicked, she did her best to recount her last waking moments, but nothing seemed to tip her off. If anything, it corroborated the exact opposite, considering the last bathroom she was in she was able to stand and walk just fine! “What...why can’t I stand properly?” Come to find out it was Katherine that’d saved her from a fall, currently holding Dawn’s hands above her shoulders. “I’m sorry I couldn’t stop it any sooner...” Somberly and from a seemingly unexpected place, Katherine spoke. Despite being supported by her from behind, she still tried to turn to her with an even more puzzled expression “Stop it? Stop what?” Everytime she had to seek further clarification, it was further stress on her exhausted mind that only strung her along through pointless obstacles. She was starting to sound annoyed. “That woman that tried to take you…” A crease in her brow formed, and she started to look displeased at the sound of her own words. “She likely gave you something that would make you pass out.” After a small sigh she seemed to be back to her calming self. “She...what? I was drugged?” When? She could hardly remember a moment where she could’ve even been given something without noticing! She then thought about those few slaps on the thigh she got… You couldn’t transmit it by a mere slap, could you? Even still, that was only a partway explanation for Dawn’s momentary lack of balance. It didn’t illuminate a smidgen of how Katherine came to be involved. None of this was getting her anywhere. She didn’t have the mental stamina to piece together bits and pieces of information from every direction. “Please,” Dawn took a deep breath. “I’m tired, confused...” and as she looked around, realizing just how tight a bathroom stall could feel when with an Amazon, she decided to lay all her cards out on the table. “I’m scared...so please talk me through this.” Katherine only looked on with sympathy, and she did go on to speak. “Okay, I can tell you how we got here, but first wouldn’t you--” “Please,” Dawn sounded to be emotionally tearing at the seams. “I don’t know where I am, who I’m with, what time it is, how long I’ve been out, why I’m still in a pull-up, why I’m not strapped in some psycho’s car seat--!” She couldn’t stop taking rapid breaths, nearly starting to wheeze. Whatever drug she was supposedly on, it had afforded her the mental numbness to ignore the rapid shifts in pace as her very life was turned on its head. Now she’d become conscious to a midway project on the verge to total ruin, and she was terrified. In the midst of her breathing fit, she was back off the ground and sitting in Katherine’s lap again, leaning into her as she was embraced. “No, no! Let me go!” Her words trembled as she struggled to push off of the Amazon, but she was caught in her iron shackles otherwise known as Amazonian strength, and she could barely push off of the woman’s stomach, as the human skin had far too much give to be considered solid ground. She could hear her heart beating loudly and hitting her chest with a heavy thump. Her breathing was all out of sorts and a lightheaded feeling was starting to take over. “Dawn, sweetie, please, I’ll talk to you, but I need you to do one thing for me, okay?” One thing. That’s how it all started. Nothing had changed. It was just another bathroom with another Amazon. They gave you the illusion of freedom, as if you actually had control. And in exchange for that fabricated liberty, they expected you to return their cheap generosity with the very ownership of your entire being. “Is that all I am to you? Just some husk of a person that can be repurposed into your baby?” The words didn’t come as strong as she’d have liked, but her lungs were too busy in overdrive for her to speak normally. “Dawn, you’re starting to hyperventilate, please calm down and listen!” Katherine sounded panicked. She wasn’t making demands, but pleading requests. Hyperventilate? In her frantic state, Dawn supposed that made sense...but that didn’t change her unyielding desire to be freed. If this woman cared so much about her, she was going to let her go. Even still, Dawn didn’t want to stake her life on her own stubbornness. Was it because of the anxiety? The drugs? How was she event supposed to stop? Just as quickly as she boarded the train, it was fast heading for a deadend cliff. There was a slight bang as Katherine was off her feet and opened the stall door in quite a rush. “It’s okay...you’re going to be okay...” She was stroking the back of Dawn’s head while she quickly made for the bathroom door. “James? James!?” Now it was Katherine’s turn to sound panicked as her eyes rapidly paced the hall. James, the husband in question, had been sitting on a padded bench along the wall, resting his chin on his knuckles, looking to be trapped in pensive thought. The first call of his name had shocked him from his concentration, casually looking for where the noise came from. The second call came with much more volume and he could tell who it was, his wife, which is why he was off his stool and rushing immediately over. “Katherine? What’s wrong? Why are you shouting? And why are you crying?” With his own concern he hurriedly came to her aid. “Dawn! It’s Dawn, she’s starting to hyperventilate. She just woke up and we started talking, but she kept getting more and more anxious…!” She looked to be on the verge of tears herself, and Dawn was feeling a tight strain in her chest. Even though it was a state of urgency, James did his best to coax his wife into letting go of Dawn and swapping over to him. Dawn didn’t even try to struggle. She was fading in a dangerous way that left her little room for physical activity. “Dawn? Hey Dawn? Are you with me?” James was trying to force eye contact; a reaction that could at least give him some information. He took back to the bench where his wife followed close behind. “Dawn, hon? I need you to listen to me, okay?” “What if, what if she doesn’t trust us?” The worry was heartbreaking, to think that they were the cause of Dawn’s pain. After all, this was all a ploy to help her, not drive her further into panic. James turned his ear a little bit to listen, but he was too focused with Dawn, currently stroking her back. “If that’s the case, she does need to calm down, but we also need her breathing back in order, too… Dawn, I promise I’m not going to do anything to you. Just please listen to what I have to say, okay?” Weakly, and to Katherine’s surprise, Dawn nodded her head. “Okay, tight lips. Leave a small gap. You’re breathing out more than you’re breathing in.” With shaky lips Dawn did her best to comply. She didn’t know why she was listening now as opposed to before. Maybe because this was a moment where it truly did feel lethal. For every exhale she tried to maintain a small slit between her lips, but for every intake she’d take exasperated breaths; anything to upset the wild proportions surging through her lungs. “Is it working?” Katherine still looked visibly distraught, trying her best to keep in one piece as she watched. Politely, he ignored his wife as he continued to speak. “Hey Dawn, I know things are a little crazy right now, but talk with me a little bit, okay?” Her breathing was better enough to look all around them, which were two long stretches of hallway, supporting ceilings that hung far too far above her head. “Hey, Dawn, Dawn?” Finally she turned to face him, but with how high-strung she was, the attention she was giving him was likely only going to last for a few more seconds. “Color. What’s your favorite color? Can you tell me?” “Co...color...why?” Dawn didn’t know whether she was to be distrusting or stupefied. “Mine is orange,” he chuckled, going on to pinch his light-blue button-up. “But it’s too bad, because I don’t really look great in orange… Have you ever seen someone in orange underwear?” He made an exaggerated ‘grossed out’ look. “I can tell you, it’s not that pretty...” A bright, ugly construction zone orange came to mind, hence why Dawn suddenly shared in his acknowledged absurdity. Green was certainly better, which happened to be her favorite. “Mine...” she paused for a breath or two. “Mine is green.” “Green, huh? What kind of green?” He was about to place his hand on her shoulder, but a wild and panicked pair of eyes attached to Dawn watched it. He slowly pulled it away. “...Forest green...I like the woods.” “Really? Me too. I always used to go on nature walks with a few friends of mine. Katherine doesn’t like to go so much...” Normally his wife probably would have jabbed back, but she kept silent as she watched, trying to keep her cheeks dry. What caught Katherine by surprise was when Dawn turned her head to her. “Why not?” Suddenly in the spotlight, Katherine looked a tad bit on the spot, then quickly made herself composed. Now she was starting to understand her husband’s approach. “Oh...well remember the garden I mentioned? That’s more than enough nature for me. James always likes to go hiking, though.” She still seemed a bit worried for purely selfless reasons, but she eased herself into a smile. “Do you like hiking?” James and Katherine continued to bounce a conversation ball off of Dawn, pivoting each and every time it was another person’s turn. The whole point was to keep Dawn involved the whole way. Feeding her comprehensible bits of information and dialogue, she finally had something to latch onto. “Are you feeling better now?” Katherine looked physically reserved, given her hands were sandwiched partly between her thighs. James didn’t need as much insurance to hold himself back. Dawn nodded her head, taking a refreshing breath. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d had a panic attack like that… To be quite truthful, she was still skittish even now. These strangers still put her in an awkward spot, but maybe spending some uninterrupted time with them had mostly dampened her initial fears. Not to Amazons, but to these two individuals in particular. “I’m...I’m sorry for panicking in front of you two. It’s only because I--” “We’d never be mad over something like that!” It was the first time in a bit since Katherine spoke so abrasively, obviously making a move to curb Dawn’s guilt. For the Portal Little however, she found it startling more than anything else. If she couldn’t be on the floor, James’ lap was the next best thing… She seemed to realize the effect she had on Dawn, hence why she toned it down a few notches. “I’m sorry...I just don’t want you to feel sad about something you can’t help. It’s okay if you need to lean on us. That’s what we’re for.” Her words were kind, but Dawn also didn’t like the potential implications of “we” in that statement. It could mean too many things, and the vast majority of them were not favorable. “Could you please set me down?” Her request seemed to bother Katherine, which Dawn could admittedly understand. After having the ‘bathroom’ scene repeat twice today and also end in a similar fashion, she was probably getting the same sense of dejavu from her. “On the bench,” Dawn went on to elaborate. James complied, and although it wouldn’t have been Dawn’s first choice, she was sitting right between the two Amazons. “Now, can you two please tell me what has happened? I promise not to panic...just please answer my questions as I ask them.” Above the girl’s head, James silently gestured to his wife to carry out their story. “Well...after we talked to you on the sidewalk, my husband and I needed to make a quick stop at a store right along the same direction you were walking. When I was near the window inside I saw a…‘larger’ Amazon walking in the opposite direction you went. It looked like she was carrying a Little, and I suppose I got a little scared because I thought it was you...” “So you called the police on my behalf?” Truthfully, it was surprising. In a dimension like this, kindness from an Amazon was the last thing she’d expect. Especially in a situation like that. There had to be a motive. “Why?” “...Because after I met you...” Her words started to taper off, like she was struggling to say something. “What? What is it?” “I...I wanted to adopt...” Her heart sank. “A...adopt…?” A cold, cold, frigid feeling was festering in her chest. She was about to shuffle to her right, but she then remembered Katherine’s partner in crime was sitting right there. It wasn’t out of the kindness of her heart. She just wanted to stop that other woman from getting what she figured was rightfully hers. Dawn. It was a good question why Dawn didn’t run right then. Maybe for the sake of morbid curiosity she waited for the woman to say it with diction. “I…I wanted to adopt your friend.” Then the real twist came. Dawn, incredulous, blinked. “My-my friend?” She hadn’t expected that to follow. Katherine slightly twiddled her thumbs, nodding. “Please don’t think I was using you to get to her! I promise that wasn’t my intention.” “What friend?” No one came to mind. She was a total loner on this trip. Her lack of knowing anyone’s name in her tour group was a testament to that. Except for Stacy, but Dawn figured adopting other Amazons wasn’t as hot of a commodity. “When we were walking behind your tour group we saw her. She was the one with brown hair and jeans?” Oh. That one. Heather. She probably wasn’t cutting her a fair break, considering that a Little in the face of Amazonian adversity is equated to shooting a water gun at the sun. Still, she without a single word spoken, ran. Of all people now that she thought about it, wouldn’t Heather have been the one to alert the police? Then again, she probably did tell Stacy, their tour guide, but she waved it off as another ‘adoption’. There were too many unknown variables, but to say Dawn was annoyed with Heather was somewhat of an understatement. And to add insult to injury, she was rescued by an Amazon because she was an accessory to her? A middleman to her schemes? Regardless, there was some solace in knowing she wasn’t on this woman’s radar. Not directly, at least. “If it’s who I think you’re talking about, it’s Heather...” Part of her figured information such as a name was too valuable to reveal, but the simplicity in just a name and current animosity harbored towards the woman swayed her differently… “Heather? Is that her name?” Katherine smiled. “I was hoping we could go and see her?” “Wait.” Dawn dodged the question. “You still haven’t told me the full story. How did the police take me from her? What did you tell them? No offense, but doesn’t everyone here turn a blind eye to kidnappings like that?” “Well...adoptions like that aren’t terribly uncommon...” And as she pondered, Dawn cringed at her substitution for the word. Adoption. She was starting to remind her of Stacy. “I told them that you were already my Little.” “You told them I was your Little?” It took her a second to piece things together. “As in, you’d already kidnapped me?” “...I told them you’d already been adopted by us.” Maybe on some level Dawn’s use of the word ‘kidnapping’ bothered her too. They both figured the other’s terminology inappropriate. “And they believed you? Just like that?” How fickle was the law here? “Well, it took a little more convincing than just that,” she chuckled, as if Dawn were the silly one. In her defense, this was her first time dealing with an Amazon kidnapping a Little. Firsthand. “We explained that you were recently adopted,” Dawn didn’t have the energy to keep correcting her. She was likely going to keep saying it, so she saw little point in dulling the mood every time she’d interrupt to set things her way. Then everso nonchalantly, she added, “I said you fell asleep after I had breastfed you at one of the nearby parks, then all that milk had made you sleepy, so I let you take a nap on the grass.” She looked like the fabricated story tickled her more than it should have, as she smiled. “I turned away for a few minutes because James had called me, and when I turned back...” She let her silence finish it off with a slight frown, as if it’d actually happened. Dawn, meanwhile was dumbfounded. She didn’t know whether to compliment the woman’s craftiness or question if that breastfeeding tidbit was an actual thing here. Breastfeeding Littles? Dawn knew there was a lot of strange things in this dimension, but surely that wasn’t one of them… “Any....anything else?” “When we did catch up to her, the woman tried to run, so that only looked better for us, I suppose. They checked her diaper bag and found your old pair of undies.” It was a reminder that left Dawn blushing, suddenly now trying to cover her white and decorated pull-up with her hands. She’d almost forgotten what with everything happening around her. Now she was sure she’d never forget… She wanted panties back badly. “I knew you weren’t wearing pull-ups when we first met, so I guessed it was something a little thinner,” she chuckled. “We were lucky when they found those torn panties!” Luck was an awfully strange way of putting it, considering they were one of Dawn’s extremely limited stocks of underwear. You only packed so much underwear for a week’s trip, and by the last day of it, of course you’d be on short supply. And that was another urgent reminder. Home. She needed to get back to the group. Where they were right now was total and helpless guesswork. The best she could do was meet them at the hotel. “But why didn’t you accuse her of drugging me if you knew she did?” What leverage was there in not doing it? “We couldn’t be positive, so we went with what’d make us seem the most like genuine parents. That, and if we did and they found out you were given naughty medicine,” naughty medicine? Was that her ‘age-appropriate’ slang for drugs? “This could have turned into something much more...messy.” For once Dawn didn’t need any elaboration. Even if the laws here were quite twisted, it didn’t change that they were likely white-collared enough to take issue with illegal drug usage, And if Littles truly were equated to children here, that’d be a case of downright abuse. It’d become a full-blown case that’d take more than just a single day to solve, and a single day was all Dawn had left here. Any more than that, then there would be… Stacy’s voice echoed in her head. Complications. So the more Dawn was spoon-fed information, it was all finally starting to come together. Under the guise of another Amazon’s Little, she’d somehow narrowly escaped the clutches of a very real adoption… “They brought us all into the station, but they mainly wanted us to stay until you woke up. Just so they knew you were okay. Which you are!” she chipperly added. “Katherine has been keeping you safe ever since they took you from that woman, you know.” James finally spoke, adding to his wife’s credit. “...You did?” Dawn looked back to her. Words came in many forms and different interpretations, if their conversations thus far were proof of that, but hopefully ‘safe’ was one of the more universal ones. “I was relieved to find you were okay, but I was scared that you were passed out… There was no doubt in my mind that you’d be alright, but that still doesn’t mean I felt good about it.” For a brief moment she looked to be reliving her past fears, then was overcome with relief to remember that it was only the past. Dawn maneuvered her bottom a little bit, though a sore feeling came from her butt. “Ow...” quietly, Dawn remarked as she rubbed her side. “What’s wrong? Are you okay?” Forgetting the boundaries they’d previously established, Katherine’s hand was right by Dawn’s to inspect the area. “It’s nothing,” Dawn was quick to hold her off. “I just feel a little sore, I guess.” “Are you sure?” James spoke with some concern as well. “I’m sure Katherine has made it clear, but don’t hesitate to let us know if something’s wrong. You were just taken by a stranger, after all...” Need she be reminded. “James,” Katherine curtly interjected herself. “Could we please stick to something more appropriate?” It wouldn’t have been Dawn’s way of dismissing it, but she wasn’t keen on reliving her recent trauma either. Maybe Katherine’s mindfulness wasn’t totally terrible... Though, both of her bum cheeks were sore. She could feel it. A lightbulb finally buzzed inside her head. That must’ve been where the drug had been injected. She did recall a pinch on her butt right before she fell asleep... Looking to keep the attention off her ass though, she didn’t speak on it. Considering it had received more than enough treatment from strangers for one lifetime, Dawn was willing to endure the pain. “So...now what?” Dawn knew what she wanted to happen, but she was also trying to probe them for what they think might come next. It couldn’t be this easy, right? Were they just going to let her go? Like that? “Katherine and I had talked it over earlier, and we planned to take you back to wherever you were staying from the start.” “Re...really?” Dawn looked at James, obviously skeptically. Not that she didn’t recognize their kindness, but finding a distinction between evil Amazons and good ones was something fairly new to her. She wanted to say there was something she couldn’t put her finger on; something fishy about the two, but she couldn’t. At best she might find fault in the condescending way Katherine spoke to her, but Dawn couldn’t help but feel the Amazonian stereotype excused her behavior, though it was no less unacceptable in her book. “Unless you had anywhere else in mind? Though, I think Kath and I would prefer you went somewhere safe from Amazons...” “N-no!” Dawn quickly stammered. “The hotel is fine, really. Quite frankly, I already want to go home. This wasn’t how I planned to spend my last day… And I think I’m ready to get out of this stupid pull-up...” She was definitely embarrassed, that hadn’t changed. She hoped that by joking about it some of the goosebumps and shyness might fade away, but Katherine’s varying reaction upset that plan altogether. “Why?” Katherine tilted her head a little, being as bold enough as to cup the front of Dawn’s underwear. “Are they not comfy?” “H-hey!” Dawn spat in a flustered voice, chasing her hand off. She had just pressed it enough for Dawn to feel the internal padding press closer to her skin. It was soft, yes, but the whole package was mortifying. It was an absolute given that they would be changed. “I’m looking to get back into normal panties. I don’t exactly wear these things on the regular...” She didn’t even know if she was trying to make jokes or genuine complaints anymore. Regardless of what they were, they often tended to go right over Jame’s and Katherine’s heads, or even under them, considering how short Dawn was in comparison. Again, the Common Little’s plight… “They’re not so bad, are they?” Katherine kept her hands to herself this time, but once again she just seemed not to get it. She was clearly a lost cause, though, just like on the sidewalk. One to choose her battles, Dawn looked over to James. “Do you think the same thing? What’s wrong with me wanting to wear panties?” Maybe this would treat her to some invaluable insight on the Amazon psyche… “Huh?” James raised a brow. “Well...maybe, as long as you can handle it.” Invaluable was a stretch. How he didn’t outright support her was the worst part. He merely dove for the hypothetical that may or may not apply to Dawn. “All we mean is that this way you have some extra protection incase you don’t make it!” Katherine spoke encouragingly, but she was unknowingly preaching to the wrong choir. Didn’t she say that they saw her torn up panties? She wasn’t crazy, right? They did see that she wore adult underwear at some point? “Can...” she wiped her face with her hand, maybe hoping some of that disbelief of hers would come off of it. “Can you take me to my hotel now?” “That sounds like something we can do.” James confidently spoke. “We’re off the hook, but we should at least see the front desk to let them know we’re leaving. They were concerned about you, after all.” It was a relief to hear that they were cutting to the chase, but it was a sigh from Dawn nevertheless, considering she had to walk around in such embarrassing clothing. Why she wasn’t curled up in a ball right now was beyond her. She hated to say it, but maybe she’d become somewhat desensitised to the look at least around James and Katherine… No, she hadn’t. Her cheeks still felt warm, now that she called attention to it. Dawn slipped forward across the sleek cushion and was just about to hit the ground, but she was whisked into the air before that was even possible. “Whoopsies!” Katherine chuckled, being the culprit who had snatched her. “Good catch on my part, huh?” Dawn tried to kick her annoyance to the side just to make way for her confusion. “Why did you pick me up?” “Because you’re still barefoot, sweetheart. If we carry you, we’ll know those little toesies won’t be touching anything sharp or dirty,” she went on to overstep her bounds by scurrying her fingers along the bottom of Dawn’s foot, forcing involuntary giggles out of her mouth as she tried to silence herself. “S-s-hahaha! Stop! Please!” Her ticklish outbursts were at odds with her much more composed self, but she did win out in the end, mainly because Katherine had ceased the tickles. “Dawn, we just think it’d be safer for you to be carried. That way we can keep you close, move fast, and avoid walking on the ground too much. Clean or not, the city isn’t a great place for naked feet.” James, the voice of reason, or at least someone who knew how to speak to Dawn like a person older than a toddler, explained. “Consider it our compromise for being your chauffeur? ” Already fastened by Katherine’s arms, leaning into her admittedly soft arm and chest, she finally conceded. On some level it made sense, but she didn’t like how it objectively looked. “Can I at least have something to cover my underwear?” Another hot-button issue, Dawn was not looking to give anyone else a view of her padded posterior. She’d already started to get used to the feeling of disposable underwear around her waist, and she wasn’t liking it. “Sorry, hon,” James took the lead once more. “We don’t have any spare clothes on us, especially that are Little-sized.” “Wait, but what about my jeans? You said they found my panties in the bag, right?” Didn’t the woman put her pants there, too? “Mmm… I don’t think so.” Katherine seemed to recall. “Other than the grownup underwear, all there was was diapers, pull-ups and changing supplies. Even if we somehow missed it, the police have it all locked up behind evidence now.” Glumly, Dawn accepted her fate. “Besides, don’t feel so embarrassed,” Katherine hoisted Dawn once more just to solidify her hold, cupping her hands underneath her thighs, giving the outside world an unobstructed view of her padded butt. “You look cute!” Cute, was not what Dawn wanted to be right now. She was shopping for some more mature terms such as dignified and independent. A word like that in tune with a pull-up was far from ideal. She shuffled uncomfortably when Katherine’s finger traced the leg bands to her underwear. “Just making sure it’s nice and snug,” she smiled. “I think we can both agree a nakie Little is worse than a diapered one?” Highly debatable. “Alrighty, you two ready to get a move on?” James checked his phone for a moment, then quickly turned his attention back to them. Dawn was able to keep it together as they moved down the hall, though at the moment’s notice of a foreign face, she would nuzzle her face into the crook of Katherine’s shoulder, just to avoid the visual confrontation. She didn’t have the heart for strangers to see her in pull-ups. Katherine seemed to be catching on, and in a motherly fashion she’d continue to stroke Dawn’s back. Weird, awkward, and unsettling, but not totally unwelcome… “Attention, recipient no.36, you are now being called for your adoption appointment.” A synthetic human voice spoke over a speaker, and Dawn grew wide-eyed. It probably wasn’t for her, but irrational fears dictated she at least feel threatened. Forgetting her embarrassment, she quickly looked around them, seeing they’d reached the lobby. And then her eyes fell on it. A large, decorated sign hung over a countertop which occupied a corner of the room, curving from one wall to the adjacent other. It read: “ADOPTION CENTER.” Two Amazonian nurses were stationed behind it, all smiles as they waited to bring misfortune unto the next struggling soul. Dawn slowly turned to the other side where an array of seats were set up, half-filled and half-empty. It was something straight from a nightmare. Amazonian men and women, either in pairs, female singles, or even the rare individual male, all seemed to sit with an unmistakable enthusiasm plastered on their faces. The excitement was unbridled, and it only spoke to Dawn’s horror as she saw the tarnished, broken and beaten Littles which in some form sat beside them or in their laps. Puffy eyes, red faces, quivering lips, or downright blubbering, countless Littles of Dawn’s equal stature all lay victim to the Amazons they sat closest to. Some had already been visually tortured, as they were dressed in bright, neon colors which accentuated the padded bulges they helplessly tried to hide behind their clothes. A few girls donned skirts that cleverly stopped just short of the full diaper’s length, meaning Dawn like many others could see a sizeable chunk of white peeking from between her legs. It was quite shocking to realize that one of those supposed girls was actually a male… Others weren’t as unfortunate, but if they were there to begin with, the immediate moment didn’t matter much. They were all headed for the same fate, after all. Some Littles looked to be fresh out of work; dressed in business attire or laboring clothes. Dawn could only imagine the horror, or very well relive it. They’d likely just finished clocking out and were headed home, only to be helplessly grabbed as soon as their first foot set out the door. There was one person that albeit looking quite crestfallen, was mostly normal. All except for the glaring, dark stain on the front of their pants. A quite smug female Amazon was sitting next to him. She could only imagine what had occurred between them… “You people put a goddamn adoption center in your police station?” Dawn quietly whispered, so not one of the lingering Amazons might try and take up a second charge… Katherine seemed a bit bothered when Dawn spoke, though. Did she really find her disbelief that strange? “Dawn, sweetie, could you please not use that kind of language?” She nearly became wide-eyed, hearing that. Here they were, staring at an institutionalized instance of legal slavery, and Katherine was more concerned about what came out of Dawn’s mouth? Her face was mostly blank, namely because she couldn’t think of anything other than a poker face to keep her emotions in check. After a deep sigh, she said it again, only with a filtered tongue this time. “Why does a police station have an adoption center in it?” “Oh, they’re not as uncommon as you think,” she chuckled. Did she not understand Dawn’s horror to see something like this? “They have them in a lot of public service buildings. Police stations, firehouses, hospitals, postal centers, and some are standalone, even.” Unbelievable. So all you needed to do was grab the nearest Little within five feet and walk an extra ten to your nearest adoption center? The roots ran much deeper than Dawn had anticipated, considering the tour she’d been on had oddly enough avoided sights like these. Maybe because they knew it’d scare so many people off the tour… Considering how Stacy spoke, they were much more interested in a voluntary enslavement from its victims. Just being near the spectacle sent a whole new wave of jitters through the girl. Though, she was just about ready to hyperventilate again when they walked towards the desk. “No, you can’t, you tricked me, didn’t you?!” She desperately clutched Katherine’s shirt, already breathing quickly. “No, no, Dawn, sweetie, I promise, you’re okay!” Katherine kept trying to shush her, but Dawn wasn’t having any of it. How could this not be what it looked like? Rather than making for the exit, they were instead taking a detour to the adoption center? “James just needs to sign us out, okay? See?” She kept trying to coax Dawn out of her shell, who was busy testing the “out of sight, out of mind,” mantra, but the danger felt no less imminent. “Please, sweetheart,” Katherine continued to whisper in Dawn’s ear. James looked over his shoulder, concerned, but seemed a bit more at ease as he saw his wife set out to work. “We’ve only kept your best interest at heart this whole time, and that hasn’t changed. Just trust us, okay? See? James is just signing us out!” It took Dawn a second to realize she was being bounced the ever slightest, the kind of reassurance she wasn’t looking for. She did follow Katherine’s finger though, and her story did seem to match James’ actions, as he handled a pen and paper on the desk. “Whenever it’s a Little related issue, you always sign out through there at the station. Whether you’ve been adopted or not.” Katherine then called over to her husband. “James, is it okay if we go wait in the car, now? I think Dawn is feeling a bit uncomfortable here...” That was an understatement, and if it didn’t delay them any further, Dawn would’ve made it explicitly clear she was downright uncomfortable. With each passing moment, she couldn’t wait to get back to Earth… James and the nurse had exchanged a few words, both too far and too quiet for Dawn to pick up on. Both turned their heads to Katherine and Dawn. James gave them the typical thumbs up, whilst the nurse flashed a toothy smile, waving her hand. Dawn had a feeling who it was intended for, and she didn’t like it one bit… “Okay, off to the car!” As if to be happy in Dawn’s stead, Katherine cheered as she continued to bounce her charge while they walked outside. The sliding doors let them through, and the pair were enveloped in a midday sunlight. “How long has it been since I passed out?” Dawn rubbed her eyes, trying to adjust to the sunlight. “Maybe a good two hours, I think? Was your nap good, at least?” “I wouldn’t call it a nap...” Especially when you’re forced out of your waking state. She didn’t even dream. It was essentially a blackout. She’d lost time and had nothing to show for it. To her, the entire ordeal maybe lasted fifteen minutes at most. As soon as she fell asleep she seemingly woke up right after in Katherine’s arms. She couldn’t help but notice the world around her kept rising and falling. “Could you please stop bouncing me?” “Did it at least help you calm down?” She wasn’t speaking mockingly. Condescending, but Dawn felt that would be a terrible habit of hers she’d likely never curb. Her concern was genuine, but Dawn didn’t want to help her curate her soothing tactics, lest she try and use them on the girl later down the line. “Can we please get in the car now?”

Thank ya kindly for the comment! I'm hoping you'll find the twists and turns exciting! Thank you! I'll try to push out another chapter soon. Thanks, I hope you continue to enjoy ?

Truly the Devil's servants in disguise. And who knows...the goats may strike with a vengeance... To be continued! I'm sorry to keep you waiting ? I'll try harder in the future, but I also plan to be writing for Illegal Immigrant now, as well, so thank you for your continued support on my projects!

The poll has spoken! Thank you to everyone that took the time to read those three samples from an earlier post, as well as voice your opinion by voting. I'm going to try my best to balance the two, but now begins a second series: "Illegal Immigrant," a diaper dimension tale! Also, for those of you that wanted to see the other two stories instead, that probably won't be the last you see of them! One for instance has a decent amount of chapters anyways, so they're definitely stories with potential. But until then, let's take a trip into the diaper dimension and get crackin' on this side of the universe. Please enjoy, and let me know what you think! Illegal Immigrant 1 - Welcome to Libertalia “Hello~ again my favorite little munchkins!” The tour guide dressed in her bright red lipstick cheerily sounded off through her mini microphone attached to a speaker on her waist. “Again, Libertalia would like to thank you all for participating in one of its many enriching and wonderful tours. We’re always interested in letting in Portal Littles, so if by the end of this tour you are interested in a longer stay, please don’t hesitate to speak with our support desk!” The way she feigned her upbeat attitude was pathetically obvious in the eyes of the many visiting Littles, but especially Dawn. Even still, her upbeat attitude only added to the layers of mystery this dimension had, and admittedly aroused her morbid curiosity. The Amazonian woman had taken them quite a distance around the large city, though relative to Dawn’s size it may as well have been an entire state in itself. Given the brief mentions of politics along the way though, it pretty much was anyways. Nevertheless, Dawn was still trying to fully grasp that she was spending a portion of her college break in another dimension. Admittedly, it was sort of on a whim. Then again, it wasn’t. In fact, the tourist agency had come to her. All it was, was a seemingly harmless postcard in the mail, and of course you’re going to doubletake when instead of it being junkmail it’s an offer to visit a totally different dimension. Looking back on it, it was kind of luck in itself that she even read the damn thing, much less take it seriously. After drinking a few beers and a ‘why not?’ and ‘what the hell?’ later, she figured she would see how deep the rabbit hole went, but never expecting to get what was actually advertised. People practically three times her size, coexisting with people just about hers in a separate, humongous dimension! Looking back on it, just about everyone in the tour group needed a good hour to fully digest that part. The realization was jarring; finding that you, an adult, who sat at the top of the social food chain, was now suddenly kicked back to the bottom by a dangerously large margin. Seriously. Dawn didn’t know whether to laugh or cry when she saw her first “Amazonian” toddler, who had a few inches on her! Yes, no matter where you go here, “Portal Littles” feel incredibly small. And that’s what she was. A Portal Little. Anyone about her size here was considered a Little. Grown adults that never seemed to look taller than about 5 or 6 feet. That’s how they described it at the briefing, at least. But if you asked Dawn, she’d say only 5. And not like she had any hard evidence, but she couldn’t help but feel as if she were a little shorter now since crossing the portal… Crazy and unfounded, she knew, and especially impossible to tell with these staggering size comparisons to giants, which of course would make it impossible to tell whether you had a few less inches or not. Their tour guide, Stacy, started speaking again. “In fact, if you would like I can take hands right now for those who’d be interested?” She looked to be eagerly waiting for countless takers, but not a single hand was raised. “D’awwwh, come on guys, don’t be shy!” She snickered. “I know there’s a few of you who are interested...” Still, no one volunteered. How could she expect someone to trade their livelihood so willingly? People who have spent 20 to 30 years of their lives, still underway in a dimension they knew as home; how could a 3 hour tour convince them to throw all of that away? It was probably part of her job, but the attitude she had certainly wasn’t. Dawn looked at her from the way back of the group with slightly narrowed eyes. Was she stupid? “Suit yourself!” She huffed and puffed. “You’ll have a chance to change your mind by the end of the tour. And let me remind you to please stay close! If you get lost along the way it’ll bring up some...complications.” It was the one time she sounded as if she were intentionally hiding something, and given that she was the one person everyone here could consider trustworthy, it was a little unnerving. “Tabith--Mommy, please! You can’t do this to me! I have a job, a home, a car, a boyfriend; you can’t take that away from me!” A clearly distraught woman sounded as if they were on the verge of tears, which had a few foreign heads turn their way. It was one of the glaringly unpleasant parts of this dimension. A woman maybe a little taller than Dawn stood shakily in front of the giant which towered over her. Despite her moderate lipstick, modest eyeliner, well-done contour, with her hair tied into a neat, clean bun, it came as a sharp contrast to her bright blue denim overalls with a shamefully obvious bulge hidden underneath. What’s more, it looked as if she were wearing a giant ladybug backpack, but it stopped seeming that way once you could see a long strap from it feed into the Amazon’s hand. It was a fucking leash. In spite of their wonderful technology, architecture, ecosystem, environmental policy,and healthcare, this was the one thing that ruined this dimension’s perception of paradise. Dawn watched on with a sense of guilt and sorrow as she didn’t move any further. The guides were explicitly clear not to interfere with stuff like this, as it was just “how things worked here.” Dawn didn’t know what scared her more: the fact that people like this couldn’t be saved, or that anyone that tried to help couldn’t be protected. People here were encouraged to be bystanders, and that only magnified the corruptness of it all. Now she could at least say she’d been to the Twilight Zone… “Now, now, my little tot,” the ironically plump woman knelt down to face her new charge a bit better. She looked like a predator sizing up its prey, clearly for sport, as it looked as if she’d long since won the chase. “I think it’s high-time we put that all behind us now, hmm? I’ve got big plans for my special little girl, and they do not involve anything as worrisome as adult responsibilities.” She ruffled the top of her hair, which made the Little take a few steps back on reflex, accompanied by a whimper. This clearly annoyed the Amazon though, as with a sharp tug on the child leash the woman was thrown back forward a few steps and involuntarily fell on the Amazon’s knee for support. “Whoopsie! Those diapies sure give you a waddle, huh?” As if the sadness were seething through her teeth, and the woman’s cheeks looked hot, she helplessly pleaded. “Please…!” The Amazon only sighed though, dismissing the girl’s emotional ruin. She hoisted her into the air and had a firm hold on her, with the Little flailing her legs, shouting for help. “I figured I’d at least give you a chance to walk on your own, but at this rate the adoption centers will be closed before we even get there.” She suddenly gave an annoyed look, and you could hear the sharp slap of skin to skin contact. She then looked away for a moment then back to her, as if tragedy had befallen her charge when she wasn’t looking. “Aww, what’s the matter sweetheart? Why are you crying? Is that wittle laxative from earlier upsetting your tummy? There, there, we’ll make it all better soon...” As the helpless Little whimpered, the pair walked off, fading into the crowd, whilst everyone in the tour group wordlessly watched them walk away. “What the fuck even was that?” “They were actually serious about kidnapping?” “Can they really just take people?” “Hey, they, they can’t do that to us too, right?” “Now, now, everyone!” Stacy shushed the frightened atmosphere with her still upbeat tone, as if the horrifying display hadn’t even fazed her. And in all honesty, that could very well likely be the case. Whether she partook in such inhumane practices or not, living in a society that normalized it was sure to desensitize you. Though, Dawn was curious to see how exactly she’d try and address what they just saw… So much for her hopes of volunteers. “We have plenty of other sights and shops to see, so we need to keep a tight schedule! Come along now!” She beckoned to the group like preschoolers, and a few pairs exchanged awkward glances, trying to digest how she’d totally disregarded the public kidnapping. “Uhm, Stacy?” Dawn called from the back of the pack. Surprisingly she was heard, as Stacy turned her head. The way she smiled was almost unnerving. “Aren’t we gonna talk about what we just saw?” Dawn didn’t know if she really was stupid or just a terrible liar. Her response was stupefying. “See...what?” The way she drew out her response was a testament to her obliviousness. “That someone was just kidnapped? That Amazon just took a person! A...” what was it again? “A Little!” The existence of two separate terms was terrible in itself. It proved there was a social hierarchy in all of this, which made the problem so much worse. “Oh!” She chuckled. She chuckled? “You mean that adoption? I mean, I suppose she was acting a little fussy, but other than that…?” The way she curiously smiled, as if Dawn were the fool for pointing it out, simply made the Portal Little drop the topic from there. It was almost a sixth sense, triggering when you interacted with only the most ignorant of people; the kind that spewed words like airhorns and filled their ears with cement. It was another endless rabbit hole of bewilderment, equating kidnapping to “adoption.” “Oh! Look at the time! We already a few minutes behind schedule. Come along, everyone!” She waved her hand and set forth their march, with most people certainly caught in a mix of emotions. As well, the Littles seemed to be sticking a bit closer together than they were before… As nice of a place as Libertalia seemed, excluding their babying culture, it was a bit hard to really enjoy at times when the tour guide leading you through it all had a gait two to three times as large as yours. Her lack of consideration was admittedly surprising, given how she like many others seemed to view Littles as borderline children. You’d think they’d be given a little more patience with the faster walkers. It was a mystery why she was still treating them even like pseudo-adults when taking her personality into account. They were all creatures of the Leviathan; beasts withheld by the rule of law, which even then seemed to be such a loose restraint. “And if you’ll all look to your right, you will see one of Libertalia’s finest parks; free to the public at any time of the day!” In the middle of the city it seemed like somewhat of an oasis; a large patch of green grass, trees, a fountain, and of course a playground, all sanctioned by stone walls which were as tall as Dawn, so in other words the perfect height for an Amazon. It was another unspoken, annoying undertone to this society. Yes it had the glam and glamour; all the bells and whistles, but all those benefits were geared towards Amazons. For Christ sake, even the hotel room she was staying in was meant for an Amazon! When she wanted to go to bed, use the sink, brush her teeth, she had to move around her personal footstool, everso “generously” provided by the hotel. So to call this place wonderful was unfortunately a great matter of perspective. From the distance she could see another infantilized adult going down the slide. What she hated to admit the most was that there were accommodations for Littles here, only that they were intended for an age bracket of a much more childish mindset. That seemed to be the Common Little’s struggle here. They were shunned for trying to tread where the Amazon’s might, and thus were like a bunch of circles jammed into a square-socket as they try to fill it out like their diapers. Dawn wasn’t going to claim she knew how everything worked here, but the signs on the surface were telling enough. “Alright, everyone, please be extra careful!” Right as they reached the end of the block, Stacy spun around to face them all, looking stern. Dawn rolled her eyes. They went through the same routine each and every time they crossed the street. Did she think they had personal chaperones their whole lives before coming to this dimension? “Be sure to look both ways before crossing the street, alright? Now come on, everyone, grab a hand!” She was the first to start the chain that only she saw the unnecessary purpose in. Begrudgingly the closest tourist had to take her hand, and then the next closest to take theirs, and so forth. Even Dawn did so with another guy seeming equally as annoyed. Naturally the first time she said this everyone thought she had a few screws loose, but it was the first of many signs that she truly did consider them as something less of an adult. That, and she’d already kicked a handful of people off the tour for not listening to her condescending ways. Yes, she was difficult to work with, but the embarrassment and hoops were enough to endure if it meant being able to experience a different dimension. She thinks, at least. “Alright let’s get a move on!” She made an exaggerated turn and glance to first her left and then her right, then like a livestock crossing they marched across the street. As silly as it was though, there was some solace in that a united front kept the Amazons from trampling over you. Unfortunately, that wasn’t something Dawn could deny as intimidating. Everytime she made a close call by colliding with the shins and knees of one, they’d give the same kind of smile that repulsive woman from earlier would. She’d try to usher along, but their gaze would linger from behind for an uncomfortably long amount of time. “Oh honey, look! It’s a group of Portal Littles!” Dawn’s unfortunate ears picked up the conversation parallel to them on the wayside. The excitement in her voice sounded chillingly ulterior, given what they’d just seen. Dawn didn’t know whether it was from paranoia or not, but the tiny hairs on her stood upright. “How would you know that? Don’t all Littles look the same?” Dawn tried to keep looking forward. She wasn’t keen on being a conversation piece, especially when they probably knew very well she could hear them, along with many others. Then again, it was probably more along the lines of that they didn’t care. “Just look! See? That’s an official government tour guide! Since when do they do tours for natives? And see that? They don’t have any parents!” Dawn tried to walk a little faster. She dared not look back at them. Eye contact was the last thing you wanted to make. She’d had her fill of awkward exchanges for one vacation. “Oh! And that one, see her?” It could be anyone, just relax. “Which one?” God, they couldn’t actually be fucking scouting right now, could they? They can’t take foreigners, right? Right? “The one with brown hair, wearing the jeans? Such a cute bum, too!” Dawn nervously panned her eyes to the left, then right, locking eyes with an unfortunate soul, though ashamedly feeling her heart beat a little less once she knew it wasn’t her… Something similar must have been going on in the woman’s head though, because the brunette in jeans seemed stunned as she looked ahead, obviously trying to dig herself deeper into the pack. She had been listening too, and looked a moment’s away from crumbling if they got any closer. “Ooh, why haven’t we gotten a Little yet, James?” The female Amazon sounded frustrated as her golden prize seemed to drift away. Dawn silently rooted for the fellow tourist as she could see her keep moving to the front. “They’re opening that new daycare a few blocks down from the house, anyways! Come on, don’t you think this is a sign?” It was a mix of anger and fear to hear herself be regarded as goods you could simply go and “get.” It further solidified all the worsening conclusions Dawn was reaching in this place. “Kath, I know you’ve been wanting one, but...” The way he tried to diffuse the situation obviously wasn’t out of sympathy for the poor Little that might be enslaved by his wife, rather, a desire to maintain the “happy wife, happy life,” mantra… “We really haven’t planned everything out? There’s plenty of agencies to adopt, but we need furniture first, don’t you think?” ‘Kath,’ the wife of the couple Dawn kept listening to, even ignoring Stacy’s spiel over, went on to scoff and say, “You say this everytime!” And if only he could keep saying it for just a little longer… Were they really going the same way? “I want to grow our family, James, and you know we’ve been talking about it for months now. Don’t you think it’d be nice?” Even if it wasn’t Dawn’s place to answer, no, no she didn’t think so. “There’d be a little tush toddling around the house; someone to dote on, care for. Didn’t your mom say she was looking for grandkids, anyways? I want to be a mommy, honey! And I’m sure you’d make a great dad, too!” ‘James,’ Dawn thought it was, simply exhaled; the kind of exhale that Katherine (which Dawn assumed was her name) could consider a strikingly positive one, and Dawn the exact opposite. “I suppose we can start looking to adopt.” A happy, yet sinister squeal escaped his wife as her husband apparently said all the things she wanted to hear; a beautiful symphony directed by the tongue and mouth, though to Dawn a screechy, rough and scratchy jargon of displeasing cacophony. And like that, it was predetermined that at random some poor soul would be abducted by these two maniac “aspiring parents.” “I love you so much! I just know we’ll be great parents!” She giggled, while Dawn gagged. “Oh! But I want to get a Portal Little.” She sounded oddly adamant, and Dawn felt herself tense up a little. “I don’t see why not, but why’s that?” “Think about it, honey,” she started to seem somber, though Dawn regarded it as one of many masks the beast could portray. “Haven’t you heard about their dimension? There’s no Amazons! All the poor things...who’s supposed to take care of them? What happens when they need to be fed, clothed, changed, cleaned...” Each and every supposed problem she listed off seemed to have dropped the weight of the world on her shoulders more and more, as she slowly talked herself to tears. “What if they have a nightmare?” Dawn blinked her eyes. That. That is what puts her over the edge? The Amazon mindset couldn’t have been more ignorant to the world of “Littles.” She hated using the term, because there were no “Littles” where she came from. There were just people. “Honey, I’m sure they manage just fine though...” Yes, James, they most certainly do. “You know that’s not true!” Katherine was starting to sound more and more emotionally invested. Just how passionate could the women be here? “Don’t you see how native Littles are here? It makes me worried sick when I see one without an Amazon, because they won’t have anyone to fall back on when something does happen to them. They’re just barely getting by! How do you expect an entire dimension of them to do just fine?” Dawn was ready to rub her temples, this was so idiotic. She wasn’t totally focused on what was happening in front of her though, because she realized a few seconds too late that the person in front of her had stopped and soon so did she once she collided with them. Stumbling back, she fell onto her bottom for a moment. Obviously, she was fine, as she tried to stand back up. “Oh, sweetie, are you okay?” An all too familiar voice started to speak with urgency, and sounded to be getting terrifyingly closer. Before Dawn could fully react, a pair of Amazon hands were already setting her upright. The grip was like iron, but was somehow a soft, gentle touch. A padded prison was the best way she could describe it. Dawn worriedly looked back to Stacy and the group, which seemed to be viewing another landmark, meaning Dawn at least had some time to finally shoo these two away. She turned her head back to who she imagined was Katherine, now seeing her for the first time. And it was likely her paranoia, but it was as if she could see the woman’s eyes twinkle as soon as they stared into each other... A light red head of hair, ending at an upright curl along the edges, reaching just above her shoulders, she wore a not too bad looking dress which reached her feet, and unfortunately because Dawn couldn’t ignore it, somehow contained her Amazon-sized breasts. Seriously, it was like she was sporting two Little-sized heads. The inner tips of her brows were pointed upright as she was obviously worrying over Dawn’s wellbeing, which was certainly doing well without her. “Uhm...I’m fine, thanks.” There wasn’t much gusto to her voice. Frankly she was a little afraid to talk back to an Amazon...and unfortunately after seeing that business woman from earlier, she believed the fear was well-placed. Even still, the woman ignored her as she could feel herself be pat down, likely getting the dust and dirt off that was never there to begin with. “Promise no boo-boos?” Katherine asked with a smile. “Nope. None.” Dawn answered much more plainly. “What’s your name, sweetheart?” She looked curious. That was the last thing Dawn wanted. Attention here was a dangerous thing, and she highly preferred keeping her head down and feet close to the ground. “Oh! Is this it right here?” Her eyes followed the obvious tell stuck to Dawn’s shirt; a sticker with Amazonian-grade adhesive, clearly labelling Dawn’s name in big, bold letters. “DAWN.” She had tried removing it earlier, but the thing wouldn’t budge! Every day if she wore something new she’d need to get a new one, and unless she could get an Amazon to remove it, she’d just have to hope that she didn’t like that outfit too much… “Dawn, that’s a very pretty name!” No, really, is it? “It’s very nice to meet you, Dawn,” she carried on the conversation anyways. “My name’s Katherine, and this is my husband, James!” Dawn practically felt like a child the way she infused such enthusiasm with the most simple of facts. Her husband truly did look like the peak of Amazonian genes, what-with him standing tall, clearly with a decent amount of muscle, and short, blonde hair. Unlike his wife, he didn’t seem to be fawning over a complete stranger, other than looking on curiously. By extension, it was a little frightening to think what might happen if she got on his bad side... “So, a little birdy told me that you’re a Portal Little, huh?” What did it even matter? Dawn tried to take a step back at subtly as she could. “Y...Yeah. What about it?” “Well, how do you like it here?” She gave a sincere smile, but it only put Dawn on edge even more. “It’s, uhm, colorful. Really, colorful.” “I’m happy to hear that,” she chuckled. “What’s your favorite part?” Were they seriously doing twenty questions right now? She had no desire or want to be interviewed by some woman looking to shop for a foreigner, but was admittedly afraid by what might happen if she try to cut it too short… “The vegetation.” It was the fastest thing she could think of, though not a complete lie, and trying to sound sophisticated. Maybe if she set herself apart from this woman’s delusions she might get out unscathed? “Oh, I like the trees and plants, too.” But did she really? It wasn’t exactly uncommon for an adult to pretend to take an interest in a kid’s likes, which was a strategy Dawn had a sinking feeling was being used against her. “We have a biiig garden at our house!” The way she stressed the size came along with expanding hand gestures. “That’s, er, really great. Homegrown food is always nice.” Dawn glanced behind her, hoping the group hadn’t left her behind. This was getting a little too close for comfort. “How long have you been here for?” “A week...just about.” Only now was she starting to think telling her all this information might be a bad idea… Though, how incriminating could her likes and dislikes be? “Today’s my last day.” Thankfully, she almost added. Had she been put under the spotlight like this any sooner, Dawn didn’t know if she could keep it together until the end of the trip. If she could fall under the Amazon’s radar so soon, then that’d mean there was plenty of more time to happen again... “Oh, really?” She almost sounded disappointed. Dawn smiled a little, still playing to the opposite end of the spectrum, quite happy of this fact. “Yep! We’re on our final tour, then we leave in the morning.” “Do you not think that it gets lonely, though?” Dawn raised her brows. “Lonely how?” “Not having any Amazons there? It’s only Littles, right?” “No, it’s neither,” Dawn sharply corrected, seeming borderline offended. “There are no Amazons or Littles. Just people. We all get along fine without the sort of practices you guys have here.” “But who takes care of you?” She genuinely seemed not to get it, and that annoyed Dawn even more. It’s like she was filtering out anything that didn’t agree with her sense of bias. Maybe if she weren’t looking through such a rose-tinted glass, she’d find that all Littles aren’t as one-dimensional as her ignorant people come to think… Of course all of this made her bitter; only able to think of good comebacks rather than saying them. Dawn considered herself smart, but she wasn’t brave, not at least in the face of two giants. And next thing you know, she’d probably start asking how she gets to the bathroom on her own. That’d be a whole lecture in itself. Needless to say, she wasn’t keen on sticking around for that part. “Listen, really, I don’t think we should be doing this,” Dawn tried to put the brakes before she said something she’d regret. The way the Amazon cocked her head to the side, looking innocently confused really helped seal the deal. “I’m not interested in comparing dimensions. You clearly have your views, and I have mine. It was nice meeting you, but I really need to get going now.” Dawn didn’t wait for an answer, and was honestly a little afraid of the consequences as she spun on her heel and moved back in with the group. She took her first step, second, then third. So she really could just walk away like that? She grinned a little, feeling an insurmountable confidence boost. Maybe Amazons weren’t as tough as she thought? She snickered. It took a few moments, but Dawn was lucky to be reunited with the group that kept marching onwards. Meanwhile, Katherine and James lingered there for a few moments longer as she got back to her feet with a sigh, brushing off the front of her dress. ”You alright, hon?” He asked compassionately, then eased off the pleasantries when it wasn’t about his wife. “She didn’t seem too friendly...” “I’m fine,” she weakly smiled. “I just think she was just a little scared of me… Where she comes from there aren’t any Amazons, after all.” Somberly, she reflected on her last comment, probably in a way Dawn would’ve despised. Before she could watch the girl go for any longer, she spun to fully face him with an exaggerated, selfish pout. “But you saw her, didn’t you? Ugh! And I thought the brown-haired one looked cute! Dawn looked so precious I can’t stand it! All the cute little things I could do with that hair… She looked like a porcelain doll! I wish we could’ve adopted her...” She looked once more at the one who got away, and was already feeling the return of a misery she’d just forced a lid over. Sometimes life truly just wasn’t fair... James remained quiet as he passively tapped his foot, thinking. “You never did ask her directly? There’s still time, you know?” Katherine was still quiet. She’d never felt so attached from a mere glance, and severing such a bond was too painful for her to bear. Is that why Amazons were always so insistent on adopting on the spot? She hated telling her heart no, as it was in the middle of its own tantrum, and it pained her to no end. “Well...we could always just take her?” Katherine then despite the dreary mood, stared at him, almost incredulously. “She was hanging at the back of the group, and people do it everyday? I can’t imagine it’d be hard since that’s how most adoptions are done nowadays.” Strangely enough, her husband’s suggestions actually made his wife seem hopeful, but then she looked crestfallen again. “No, that wouldn’t be right. Maybe if she were a native, but we don’t know what we could be taking from her as a Portal Little...” “Didn’t you say it yourself? It’s a dimension of exclusively Littles?” “Yes, but...” “Didn’t you also say that you wanted to adopt her? I can’t imagine a world run by Littles is exactly paradise, hon. I’m sure with enough time anybody could come to love a place like Libertalia, even someone like her. Not to mention she’d be a lot safer here than where she’s coming from now.” They were both quiet for a few seconds. “How...how about we take some time and get to know her for the day?” “But didn’t she say she’s leaving tomorrow? I don’t think she was very happy with me either...” “Katherine, you’re much more likable than you give yourself credit for,” he chuckled. “We’ll have her back where she needs to be if she does say no, then.” She still seemed on the fence, and he desperately wanted to give her clarity. “Hon, I can’t guarantee she’ll say yes, but I want to give you a chance at this. I have been a little apprehensive about having a Little…” his hand suddenly found hers, “but if it’s something you really want, then I want it too.” He looked at her with rock-solid determination, and it was enough to crush her indecisive-self entirely. “Oh, James!” She pulled her husband into a tight hug, then looked back ahead with a little more excitement. He truly was the wind beneath her wings, and whenever the sun may not shine, he’d be right beside her like a glowing beam! “Let’s hurry before they go!” It wasn’t a sure shot, but the opportunity made her want to stay hopeful. She didn’t know how, but she was positive she could convince her! From all the parenting books she had read, she knew it was never an easy adjustment, for a Little, but there was something that compelled her to feel so certain this was destiny. Fate was telling her to take a chance, and she not only wanted to bring happiness to herself and her husband, but as well to a new and special member in the Teller household! Dawn was still in the back in the group, trying to shrug off the weird experience she had just had. Seriously, she’d have a treasure trove of weird things to tell her boyfriend about when she got home… This kind of place was a once in a lifetime experience, meaning she only wanted to see this kind of place once only in her entire life. “Hey, were you alright back there?” Surprisingly, it came from the brown-haired girl, the one in jeans, with also the apparently cute butt… “Yeah...thanks for asking.” As if the fear were still sitting on her shoulder, she peeked behind her once more, and thankfully nothing tipped her off. “The Amazons here are fucking crazy...” “I’ll say,” she sighed. “As soon as I heard them talking about me...” she shuddered. “Can you imagine what they must do to people like us here?” “Unfortunately we’ve already seen some of the stuff they do...” Her eyes wandered to Stacy’s back. “Can we even trust our own tour guide?” “Your guess is as good as mine. I think I’ve had enough hand-holding for every time I want to cross the damn street.” They both shared a laugh as they kept moving. “I don’t think we’ve met, yet? Well, I mean I think we did when Stacy made us do that stupid icebreaker at the hotel, but not, like, officially, officially.” “I’m Heather. You?” “Dawn. Nice to meetcha.” “So what’s the reason you’re on this tour?” Dawn was the first to ask. “Call me weird, but, just to see if a place like this really existed?” She didn’t look so sure herself. “I thought I was reading some tabloid or something when the flyer came in my mail. I really must have been pretty dumb to follow up on it, not thinking of it as junk mail right from the get-go. How about yourself?” Dawn merely laughed. “What’s so funny?” “Nothing, just that our stories are pretty much carbon copies of each other. I had some time off of college, so I figured why not?” “Ooh, college girl, huh? What’s your major?” “English. Partly because I’m a fan of literature...” she almost seemed sheepish over her guilty pleasure. “What do you do?” “I work at a restaurant as a waitress. Nothing too special about it,” she smiled, seemingly content, but Dawn couldn’t help but feel a little guilty, as if she herself were just showing off by comparison. “What college?” “One in Massachusetts? Where’s the restaurant you work?” “Cali,” Heather blinked, and soon her friend did too. “It’s weird, but I guess it kinda makes sense anywhere in the world you could cross through the portal...” “Yeah...” Dawn thought for a few seconds. “Definitely...” “Anyways though, I have had plenty of my fill for this trip. Yeah, it’s nice and all, but there’s too many people at home I’d miss, and I can do without all the predators more than twice my size...” “Totally. My boyfriend probably won’t believe half the stuff I have to tell him from this trip. And if he does, he’ll think I’m a complete maniac for going in the first place!” “Right?” Heather nodded in complete and total agreeance. “It’s like that one saying. What is it? If nobody is around to hear the tree fall, did it actually? That basically sums up this vacation experience.” It wasn’t how it went verbatim, but by no means was Dawn going to judge her for it. It was more her own peeve that picked up on it, though of course she’d ignore them. She was right, though. If you weren’t around to experience something like this, how could you believe it secondhand? “Hey, so, what were those two people talking to you about?” “You saw them?” “Er, yeah… Sorry I didn’t step in. They were checking out my ass and all...” There was a moment of silence, then they both laughed. “No, it’s fine, I understand.” Still, Dawn didn’t like to think how she would’ve been reacting if she hadn’t gotten away so smoothly. Depending on how things went, the difference between a bystander or an active participant could have vastly changed the outcome. “I fell over and the female one was acting like I practically broke my leg.” She could still feel the phantom pats all over her body. “That, and I guess she was a little curious about our dimension.” Hopefully that’s all it was. “They didn’t say anything about me, did they?” The stupid laundry list of questions she was asked by the Amazon came to mind. “No, I think you’re in the clear,” Dawn smirked. She sighed in relief. “That’s good. Still, I can’t get over that. Like, really? Making tiny adults babies forever? Or at least until you get sick of them? How does shit like that even get popular?” “Again, no idea.” Something strange suddenly popped back into her head. “Actually, they were talking about how a daycare was opening near there place, and how it was a ‘sign’ to adopt. Do they really have places for babified Littles?” “Or even worse, a place for Littles and actual babies...” They both seemed to be contemplating equally as heavy thoughts. “Ugh, I’m so done talking about this stuff. Mind if we change over to something a bit more, like, cheery?” For once she looked fully ahead. “By the way, I think we’re kinda lagging behind. Maybe we should pick up the pace?” “Sure, let me just grow another four feet and I’ll get back to ya on that,” Dawn lightheartedly jabbed. It felt nice to finally have someone to talk to this trip, even if it was on the last full day. Heather stole the lead as she walked a little faster, and Dawn took her next step forward, already priming herself for a little jog, but her heart skipped a beat once her next step, expecting to hit the ground, missed somehow quite poorly, lazily launching her leg down. Having an obvious doubletake, only then did she process the shockingly fast motion which had her whisked fully into the air; countless, many feet into the air. She yelped from the surprise alone, and her shout got Heather’s attention, who expecting to find her at her height stared wide-eyed at the spectacle as she tilted her head back and upwards, in what could only be complete and total fear. H...huh? Why...why was Heather so far away? More importantly, why was she so far off the ground? Before she even realized it, adrenaline was seeping into her veins, and it terrified her because her body was realizing a threat before even she could. Did someone pick her up? They had to, otherwise she wouldn’t be so high off the ground! She flailed her arms and legs helplessly, as she was faced away from the perpetrator and was trapped in their soft, yet firm grip. “Heather? What’s going on? Please!” Frantically, and descending into a maddening panic, she shouted her newfound friend’s name, who when turning back simply looked to tremble as she backed away. Why wasn’t she saying anything? She backed away from the evil Amazon Dawn still had yet to see, and backed away from Dawn. But what could she do? A Little taking on an Amazon? Even beyond the lawful restrictions of something so foolish, the biology didn’t exactly argue in the dwarf’s favor either. And clearly Heather realized this as well, as though she trembled and started shaking, something finally must have clicked for her, because she turned 180 degrees and bolted. “No! NO! PLEASE!” At the turn of a dime her worst fears were being realized. She kept wildly trying to turn her head, so much that her neck might snap; hoping to identify the threat. It was too much to process, how a complete and total stranger could instantly condemn her current way of life and jam-pack her into something much more demeaning, devaluing, and dehumanizing. Her heart was ready to burst from the sheer shock of it all. Teary-eyed she kept calling, screaming for help, and it only became worse when the one holding her turned in the opposite direction and by proxy so did Dawn. Full-blown streams of tears rolled down her cheeks as she was so easily whisked away from what she thought was assured security. Her life flashed before her eyes; saying goodbye to all that she had known as adulthood, her old dimension, friends and family. All of it; gone, in one simple fell swoop. “Please, please! Don’t take me!” Her thick voice trembled and struggled to make coherent sentences. In the frantic and reckless pursuit to survive, all she could maintain were her worried and tear-filled pleas. “I’ll do anything, so just let me go, please! Please! PLEASE!” She didn’t even know who she was crying to for mercy, because the weight of the world had hit her so heavily, she stopped processing it altogether. Every moment she stay kidnapped, it was another that meant she stray further from the group; the only people that knew she wasn’t of this world, who had a place, and a life in a totally different dimension. It was almost funny, in a sick and twisted way; how quickly the psyche can devolve in such a short amount of time, given what can be perceived as life-threatening circumstances. Dawn didn’t think this person wanted to kill her, but certainly wanted impose life-changing circumstances upon her, hence the manic panic. As if it’d protect her, or more so that she couldn’t handle it, she sealed her eyes shut, crying harder and harder as she felt the rise and fall of every step her kidnapper took, meaning there was more and more distance between them and salvation. She pushed, shoved and kicked against what held her, but it may as well have been trying to move a mountain. She heard the swing of a door; they entered some kind of building; one further degree of separation that made her panic even more. Then they seemed to stop moving. She was still most certainly being held, but she finally had a place to sit, as she was being pressed into something large and soft. And as everything seemed to stop, except for her tears, she didn’t feel a hair touch her head, and that’s what scared her the most right now. It became the common dilemma of whether or not to fear the punishment itself, or the unknown amount of time it would take for it to strike. Her throat started to hurt, as she couldn’t will herself to beg any further, but for some, irrational reason, she figured if she did stop, then it truly would be the end. “Please...please don’t do this to me…!” Dawn finally opened her eyes, and beyond the tears she could see she was being pressed into not an immovable anchor, but in fact the combination of a woman’s torso and bosom. An Amazonian one, at that. She nervously bit her lip, mutely looking around, seeing that the situation was just as terrible as she had feared. But when she looked up, it was the worst, most terrible sinking feeling she could ever experience. Trapped in its devilish claws, she’d been abducted by Satan himself. “Have we finally finished the waterworks, sweetiepie?” Somehow Dawn found it in herself to keep whimpering, as she looked at who had taken her, and sentenced her to an unspeakable fate. “Wh-why? Why are you doing this?” Her red lips formed a smile, as she looked down on the distraught, ruined Portal Little. The way she smirked, it seemed as if her extra chin did as well, and Dawn could feel the rise and fall of her massive chest, attached to her massive, husky, plump body. Her orange, ginger perm went horribly with her entire look; the exact kind of person you would imagine to be a kidnapper. She adjusted her circle-rim glasses as with her other hand, a long-nailed finger tapped Dawn’s shoulder, who kept wincing with each, innocent touch, but it still made her cry. The demeaning attempts to calm her only made it worse; feeling the bounce to the woman’s knee, as if her hysterics over being kidnapped could be solved with some simple and fun gravity. Clearly she looked beyond Dawn’s cracking composure though, as she went on to coo, “Oh I just knew you were the one at first sight!” The Amazonian stranger fawned and fawned, whilst Dawn further and further felt herself drowning in the recesses of her own mind. “You look like a doll! And from now on you will be! What’s your name, honey bunches?” Then she chuckled in the same, syrupy tone she’d started with. “Actually, it doesn’t matter. From now on you’re going to be Abigail.” She didn’t even pose it as a question, or fish for confirmation. She set a fact into place; carved it into stone. Dawn was speechless, as her worst expectations were being met in full. “Who even...” her voice was quiet, panic-stricken. “Who are you?” “From now on I’m mama, my little baby!” The excitement on her face was close to driving Dawn to madness. A set of fat, wet lips made a mortifying noise as they pressed into her bare forehead, leaving behind a sickening wetness where they touched. It was all happening too fast, as with each and every demand this woman made, she could feel a hammer driving a nail into her; pinning her exactly where this sick and twisted person desired her. She had no name; not one that Dawn deserved to know. No. All she needed to do was recognize who her new “parent” was. But Dawn was too broken to try and resist logically. Bargaining was the only thing on her mind, because if not that, then she would truly have nothing left. “Please...just let me go. I promise I’ll do anything, just let me go…!” “Really? You mean it?” The Amazon looked closely at her with a scrutinizing eye. Dawn, dumbfounded for an endless multitude of reasons, rushedly nodded her head, unsure whether or not to believe in the woman’s promise, but damn-well willing to try. Dawn could almost squeal, and find for once a happy reason to cry as she was set back onto the ground. Was it...was it really that easy? Home! She could go back home! Trying to forget such trauma, she already spun for the door, just now taking stock to realize they were in some sort of public bathroom. “Abigail!” the woman shouted, and Dawn oddly enough freezed on command, despite very much not being Abigail. “We made a deal, didn’t we?” “Y...yes...” What did she want? Wait, why was she calling her Abigail? She looked back to the door for a brief moment, longing for the freedom that was teased right before her. Could Dawn make it for the exit if she just kept running? The woman looked like she had some weight to her...and that massive bag she had could probably slow her down, too… Was it worth squandering her good graces, though? “I let you go, now you need to do a few things for me, sweetheart...” The way she smiled unsettled Dawn immensely, but gulping, she slowly agreed. “Come a little closer,” she beckoned with a hand, and on shaky feet Dawn managed to come a little closer, despite every fibre of her being telling her to make a break for it. The massive bag she noted from earlier was set onto the ground, and it very well looked like it could have been a duffel bag, it was so large. The Amazon got on her knees, and looked to be fishing through it. “And don’t think about making a step for that exit, young lady, or else you’ll have already earned your first spanking.” The threat Dawn had no doubt was sincere, but she was still beyond confused. If she had been let go, why was this woman still acting like she was her guardian? “Ah! Here we are~!” What she produced sent a chill down Dawn’s spine. It was a white, plastic rectangle; folded nice and neatly into its commercialized form. And to ensure no details were left to the imagination, the Amazon happily fanned it out, and Dawn quaked further and further as she fully saw the undergarment in its entire, infantile splendor. “Do you know what these are, Abby?” She asked in a motherly tone, and Dawn quietly pleaded no. She pretended as if she answered. “That’s right! They’re pull-ups! Pull-ups just for you! Aren’t you special, huh?” Slowly, but in a quickening pace she shook her head more and more. “P-p-Please, n-no…!” Dawn had become too much of an emotional and mental wreck to coordinate herself properly, she tried to turn around, but instead fell on the ground, whilst her tormentor watched with sickly enjoyment. “Aww, look at my little tot! It’s okay, honey, I already planned to keep you as a toddler, anyways...” She started to scream once she took hold of Dawn’s ankles, dragging her closer across the tiles. In two simple strokes her shoes were off, and next were her socks so easily plucked. Apparently her constant cries were starting to get on the woman’s nerves though, because looking aggravated, Dawn grew vocally limp when a sharp slap collided with her thigh. She sobbed, feeling as if she’d just been charged stiff by a static shock. It came with such force, it was as if her very core was struck. She maddeningly looked to the woman. “Now that is enough, Abigail!” The violent woman hissed. “I tried to be very gentle with you from the start, but if you’re going to throw a fit over every little thing, I’m not going to be patient with you!” It all suddenly clicked for her. This woman never intended to let her go. They’d never even made a deal to begin with. She was still very well-within this porker’s grasp; dancing in the palm of her hand. This whole charade was all one big game to her… She was just amused in trying to force Dawn into her own submission, and by the looks of it so far, she hated to acknowledge that she was winning. While Dawn thought there might still be a fighting chance, this demon was busy fitting out her ultimate demise... “Now are you ready to listen, or should we move onto that spanking?” Dawn became wide-eyed, unable to imagine the physical force that this woman could pack behind an open palm. It didn’t matter if the punishment were childish; it was a threat of genuine pain. If a slap to the thigh could make her blubber, she couldn’t imagine she’d walk out the same person after a full-blown spanking… The exit already felt so distant now, and everything was quickly reaching an emotionally exhausting point, she’d been expended far too much to fight both battles of escape and preservation, and bitterly found herself needing to make a choice. Dawn merely nodded her head, with her now-messy hair hanging lazily with her downward gaze. “Good.” She smugly smiled. “Now you can prove it to me by taking off those pants of yours.” It was all expected, and the worst was how it was going to happen by her own hand. She was approaching an inevitable demise, and she was powerless to stop it, and in fact become part of the destruction itself. Her final line of defense to her dignity, she tried not to cry too hard when she undid the single button, then finally the zipper. Though of course, she still wanted to try. If there was a voice left in her, she felt compelled to use it. “P-p-please. I just wanna go home!” “Should we switch to diapers then? Is that what you want?” “No!” Dawn quickly shouted, then started to moan and quiver over her reaction. She was trying to negotiate over something she’d been involuntarily subjected to; fighting for agency that’d been unrightfully taken from her. Nevertheless, her jeans fell to her ankles, and her final line of defense was on full display. The Amazon looked quite pleased, as Dawn tried to cover her crotch covered by her pink panties. She knew she was going to lose them, but dear God did she want to hang onto them for dear life. But what stopped her was the absolute fear from how she’d be punished for it. “Now are you going to be good?” “Y-y...yes...” Dawn mouthed defeatedly. “Take them off.” She begged and she begged, falling off the cusp of sanity as at the same time she slipped her fingers into the waistband of her underwear. It was all so strange; so surreal. They didn’t even feel like her own hands, rather, alien appendages invading her privates. And they might as well have been, since her hands were no longer her own; following orders from an absolute monster. She could feel every woven thread in the fabric slip across her skin, afraid it would be the very last time she’d ever embrace such comforting clothes. The self-proclaimed “mama” was simply infatuated with the scene. While Dawn drove herself to a state of total ruin, this woman enjoyed every step of the way, looking to be eating up every morsel of misery and embarrassment. Dawn nearly fell over twice by the time she got her panties off. She was a complete and total blubbering mess. A sick and twisted giggle came from the Amazon as she clasped her over-decorated hands together, leading to the slight jingle and jangle of the gold bands around her girthy wrists. “Abby! You look adorable! Come and give Mama a kiss!” For once Dawn didn’t listen, or at least looked beyond the capacity of processing normal commands, which is why a guiding hand wrapped behind her and nudged her forward, just about knocking her of her balance. She seemed to be stuck in a trance, or was too scared to disobey once she let the large set of lips plant themselves against her cheek. Maybe it was all a devilish ploy to get her pants and panties though, because unknowingly she’d stepped out of them, and it sent Dawn into a new frenzy once they were no longer on the ground and instead in her hand. “Honestly, how did you get by in these flimsy things?” She stretched the panties curiously well-beyond their capacity, and Dawn was just about to stop her until what she was afraid of happened. There was a brief noise of shredding, and suddenly one piece of fabric became two. Dawn looked on quietly as so with her panties, so did her spirit go too. “Whoopies!” She innocently chuckled, holding the torn pair of underwear. “Guess I was right about them not being so great, huh?” Dawn instead looked on in teary anger, biting her tongue to the point it just might bleed. “Well, we’ll take care of those later...” And into the bag they went, Dawn spent her time fully covering her privates, realizing her new and much more terrifying dilemma. “Why are you doing this?” Dawn, finally out of tears, coldly asked. “What do you mean, sweetie?” This beast had the gaul to play dumb. “Changing your undies?” Her eye probably twitched, as she looked at her in sheer disbelief. How could they switch to such extremes so easily? One moment a pure sadist, and the next a doting mother? Or...maybe in the end, maybe they never changed. They were everything all at once at any given moment, and simply their countless layers drifted to the surface in shifts. Dawn then winced, as she looked at her bare thigh. There was already a large red spot from where she’d been maimed, and it further reinforced her fears of crossing this woman. But it all made it so much worse when she coaxed her forward, holding what sent her into a panic from the start. Nowhere near close to panties, and seeing its white, crinkly form, Dawn could see the rectangular padding strain against the plastic backing to it. It thinned into simple paper around the waist; not like the exquisite fabrics she once wore. There were no detailed embroidery on it, and instead smiling butterflies and bees. It was a sick and twisted insult to what she once wore. “Now who’s ready for a pull-up?” The way she held it so expectantly, it was as if she were waiting for her to jump into the damn thing. Dawn didn’t budge, still protecting her modesty, and the Amazon annoyedly sighed. Dawn wasn’t nearly quick enough to react, as with a simple shove she was on her bottom, feeling the cold tiles touch her skin made her shiver. And in her state of confusion, a mix of plastic, padding and paper was snaked around her feet and through her legs. The Amazonian force behind it forced her upright and back onto her feet, as the pull-up fell into place around her hips once it was further tugged upwards. The unusual girth to the crotch forced her legs just slightly apart. She could only blink, feeling the invasive cotton pressed against her crotch. No...she wasn’t. She couldn’t be… The Amazon, meanwhile, squealed with an ear-bleeding delight as she further invaded Dawn’s privacy, running her nail along the elastic bands running over her legs. Dawn was too mortified to do anything. She’d never actually expected it to happen. To happen to her. Dawn looked to her toes, and could see the padding was well-pronounced, curving down and over. She looked down, as if to follow it, all the way until it reached between her legs; curving fully like a dome, the perfect outer shell. She pressed a hand to it, and as soon as she felt and heard the crinkle, fresh tears found their way. “Now why are you crying, Abby?” She continued to pretend as if she didn’t understand. “I thought you liked your pull-ups? Do you really want your diapers back that badly?” “I DON’T WANT ANY OF IT!” Already on death’s door, she saw little reason to restrain herself any further. Her voice had already been through such trial and tribulation, though, it came out raspy and weak. The Amazon looked to be winding up for another slap, and from the threat alone it made Dawn snap into two, as she fell to her knees, sobbing. The slap never came, and all there was was the crinkling from Dawn’s new underpants. “I can’t be a baby! I’m an adult! Why can’t you see that?” She shouted in a disoriented slur, eyeing the Amazon with such malice, but from the outside looking in, it was probably nowhere near as fierce as she’d of hoped. She was already preparing her next string of insults, but that time would not come to pass, as a silicon bulb was forced into her mouth; first her freedom to the bathroom, and now to speech. What more would be taken from her? She tried to scream when the next part happened, but it was impossible considering her mouth was no longer hers. The bulb to the appropriately-sized pacifier felt the heavy push coming from the Amazon’s finger against the shield, and in tune with her presses, the bulb grew in size. It was at first something Dawn could dance around her tongue, and most importantly remove, but that was quickly becoming not the case. One pump. Two pumps. Three. She felt as if her jaw were going to snap, the pain was so sudden and merciless. She started to gag; unable to breath. It was going to be a quick death, and maybe there was some solace in that. As she struggled, she couldn’t sit still, ignoring the crinkley waddle to her step as she tried to keep herself alive. Or maybe she should’ve been going for the opposite. Maybe death was better than this kind of torture. She didn’t know whether to feel pained or relieved to remember that she could breathe through her nose. It sounded loud and frantic as her nostrils struggled to compensate for the loss of an entire orifice. She tried pulling on the ring of the pacifier, but seeing as the tinier version had slipped behind her teeth, and was now far too large to get past them, the pacifier was effectively locked inside her mouth. It didn’t stop her from pulling a few more times, but the pain caused her to wince, and the jerking motion she used tugged the rest of her body along with it; a testament to how cemented the device was in her body. It’d become an extension of her. “You can have your words back Abby once I think you’re ready to use them.” She huffed impatiently, and Dawn simply resigned herself to a meander. There was no point in resisting. Nothing Dawn could do mattered, as it’d always be a tiny rebellion easily quelled by a means of sheer force. She angrily tugged at the elastic waistband to the pull-up, hoping to at least damage the material, and in some way get back at this twisted bitch. A slap to the wrist made her yelp though, or at least make a noise behind the pacifier, seeing as she no longer had speech. “You are under no circumstances allowed to touch your panties. Got it?” Dawn didn’t know what was worse: the slap, the pull-up, or the Amazon thinking they were still panties. Bitterly, she nodded her head, feeling terribly crestfallen. “Now come on, take Mummy’s hand,” outstretched and waiting for her, Dawn nearly debated further resistance, but a mere split-second was all it took to review what disobedience had got her thus far. Hence why she did place her tiny hand into the much larger one. The only comparison for touch she had was that one other Amazon on the sidewalk. It was easy enough to tell this woman’s grip was much more firm and cared less for what might be on the receiving end of it, but on a sublevel they were in totally different leagues. Neither one was good, but the other was certainly better. “Wait.” What now? What more could she do to the poor girl? The Amazon knelt down to get closer to Dawn, but make no mistake in that she still easily held the high-ground. Dawn was visibly shaking as the hand came closer to her, so terrified that she sealed her eyes shut. Something on her shirt was grabbed and being pulled forward at an angle. She did her best to resist, pulling away from it, which resulted in a noise of adhesive tearing from cloth. Opening her eyes, she could now see what had been done. Slightly curled into the shape of a cylinder, hung the name sticker that was just attached to Dawn’s shirt; the tag that had her name on it. For something she spoke so bitterly of before, now she was feeling quite desperate to have it back, considering it was quite literally the last thing that gave her an identity here. “Please, give it back!” Dawn tearily whined, but it hurt even more when her words came out as mumbles and incoherent murmurs. So quickly she’d forgotten the silicon mass that was occupying her mouth. “Don’t worry, sweetheart,” the woman cooed. “I’ll make sure all your pretty onesies and rompers have your name stitched on them, okay? We won’t need these silly stickers anymore.” And without hesitation she tossed it into the trash bin. Dawn wouldn’t have too much of a problem reaching the top of the bin, but what was much more daunting was to try and reach the bottom. They were all pointless hypotheticals though, because she was already being tugged along again to the exit. Only then did it register she was going outside half-naked. She tried to whine and complain to the woman, to Mama, but all it amounted to was more pacifier gibberish. And even that would come to stop as Dawn earned herself another slap on the thigh, reminding her why she was crying to begin with. “What has gotten into you, Abigail?” She tutted, and wordlessly Dawn kept pointing to her pull-ups. Finally, something clicked for the willfully ignorant beast. “You’re embarrassed about your undies?” Finally! Something got through to her! “Is that all?” Or...maybe not. One to make a mountain out of a molehill in any circumstance, she howled with laughter as she cupped the front of the pull-up and lifted her hand as she squeezed it. Dawn’s heart skipped a beat as she suddenly came off the ground, wrapping her hands around the woman’s arm for security. “But actually, you are walking around bare-footed... And we don’t want those little piggies on the yucky floor, do we? No we don’t!” She kept making syrupy noises and faces, but it scared Dawn, watching as the monster tried to act human. Her posture ended with her legs trying to wrap themselves around her generously-sized torso, and hooking her arms around her neck. Nothing was going to change her pretty pull-up being on full display, but in the Amazon’s words, at least she didn’t have to stand on the yucky floor… The pair leaned over as the Amazon hoisted the large bag back over her shoulder, and Dawn could feel the rise and fall with each step as they neared the exit. “Okay, Abby, now it’s just a short little trip back to the car! Mummy lives in the city next to this one, so we’re gonna have you take your nappy-wappy in the car, got it?” It was all going to happen regardless, so Dawn barely even registered what she was saying. Four words perturbed her especially, however, which was ‘next to this one.’ She was leaving the city, and judging by the suggestion of a nap, she’d be sleeping for at least an hour, which meant at least an hour’s distance from here; from potential safety, as well as from the hotel which would get her home. It was only getting worse and Dawn was running out of ways to feasibly cope. Everything had dealt such heavy blows to her in such rapid succession she couldn’t bear to endure another violent shot to her morale. She jerked a little as her body tried to muster a hiccup, and despite it being the shoulder of her arch-nemesis, she weepily set her head on the woman’s shoulder. “Awwh, already getting started on your nap? Once you wake up you’ll be in your new home! Mummy has all the Little-friendly channels, too! That means lotsa cartoons for my baby girl. Doesn’t that sound fun? Huh? Huh?” Even when she tried to surrender she couldn’t, as with the woman’s incessant coos and the occasional crinkly bounce, shuteye was impossible. If she thought it was all one bad dream, hearing the outside world fade back into the noises she could hear was an unfortunate argument to that belief. It didn’t matter where they were going. Dawn couldn’t do anything about it. She could not struggle or speak. She could only be a spectator to her own demise. And apparently the woman was getting impatient, because she started to pick up the pace. Dawn sullenly watched the ground beneath them, the world covered in a haze as her eyelids were only part way opened. “You there! Stop!” Who was in trouble now? Dawn could only imagine it was another unfortunate Little. So quickly she’d learned the ways of this world though. Now that they were on someone’s radar, they were as good as dead. They were going faster, but clearly the woman’s body wasn’t meant for physical activity, because Dawn could hear her starting to breathe a bit more heavily. Dawn was doing her best to try and pass out; anything to cease this waking nightmare. She knew how this world worked. Enough to know that this was it for her. Somehow, she was inspired to panic again as a finger crept its way into the legband of her pull-up, causing her to squirm uncomfortably. She wanted to whine. She wanted to protest, but it was getting old, constantly remembering she had no ability to speak, so instead all she could do was weep. She winced when she felt the sharp prick on her delicate backside, squeezing the woman tighter for emotional support. It didn’t matter what she was holding, as long as there was something she could take her physical frustration out on. The Amazon went on to massage Dawn’s backside, crinkling all the way. It was all sensory overload at this point. Everything was a blurry mess and she had a growing headache. Maybe some rest would do her good. As the world spun on its axis, Dawn suspended from a chain violently shook from the whiplash. It was getting worse, so much worse. She saw double earlier because she was caught in a daze, but now she was seeing triple. Quadruple. “You! With the bag! Stop!” Amidst all the noise, it was wonderful to hear it slowly dimming into nothing. Her small migraine was fading as so was she. It gave her less of a headache when she kept her eyes shut too. “That’s it, Abby, you must be all tuckered out, huh?” A hand stroked the back of her head, but Dawn was too out of it to think of an insult. How did she know she was tired? Well, maybe she was showing the signs... Processing her surroundings came second to absorbing the calming atmosphere. Her original tight squeeze from having her bum stuck with something sharp was fading into a weak hold. Dawn’s senses were becoming quite limited, because she was tired, of course, but she could feel they came to a sudden stop. “Ma’am? Would you mind stopping to answer a few questions?” The voice was distant and echoey. “Why?” The voice was vicious and defensive. “I found her! I know how things work!” Despite the fire and passion, it sounded even more distant from the first. “I’m going to need you to step over here...” The way the sentence ended, it was just as Dawn heard it. Though it sounded as if there were more words to follow, they never came. Either that, or she didn’t hear them. What she didn’t know however was that no one was lowering their voices. Everyone was quite up close and personal, speaking volumes in commanding and emotional voices. All that changed was Dawn’s perception of the outside world. After all, how could she when in a drug-induced sleep?

??I'm sorry for taking so long! Foreshadowing! This won't be the last we see of Michael and Jackie, and we have yet to see the first of their wife/mother... Another event that shall later unfold! As for the abdl forum, no I'm still posting there (I just forgot and decided to do a double upload come time for the next chapter...my bad.) Thank you for reading and commenting! Awesome to hear you liked it! Lol, when I can't fit the diaper content in I want to try and at least fit in some of the cute/emotional stuff. Thank you so much for continuing to read and give your two cents! It means the world to me! 24 - All is Well? “Told...you...” It was a battle won, but at quite an exhausting cost. Even still, there was a sense of victory running through her fingertips that burned just a little stronger than her repeated panting. “You’re not wrong there,” Joyce gave her hand a bit of a squeeze, and although she was taking a few breaths herself, she wasn’t nearly as winded as the shorter girl. Both were probably thankful to be walking again, but to what degree is where they differed. The question whether Joyce allowed herself to be caught was...neither here nor there. Needless to say, it’s always fun to root for your favorite team. While the hold of a responsible partner kept her tethered, Emily took the time to shift her gaze from side to side.. “Are we even more lost, now?” Emily wouldn’t have seen it, but Joyce was keeping a confident look on her face. “Funnily enough, I think I have a pretty good idea of where we are...” All it took were a few distinct landmarks to figure out where they were.. “They shouldn’t be much further ahead. And also, I’m sure they won’t,” she felt a sudden need to cushion her assurances, “but I’ll make sure they don’t try to ask you about anything...” Emily had almost forgotten her fabricated excuse; the bathroom. God, they’d already taken so long, they might just think she didn’t make it… Anyway, whatever going to the bathroom might entail, it didn’t reasonably cover up 40 minutes of disappearance… “Joyce?” “What’s up?” “I...I think I wanna go back to letting go, today.” She didn’t come to a full-on stop, but she slowed her pace to get a better look at Emily. “Let go...how?” Her last word came with a bit more uncertainty. It wasn’t a total tone of confusion, but rather confirmation. “Like...like how we talked about it in the car.” She took a quiet breath as she collected her thoughts. “Emily, looking back on it, I think what I said was a poor choice of words.” The rhythm of her sandal wedges hitting the ground picked up a bit as her face appeared directly by Joyce’s side. “What do you mean?” “Because it sounded like I was telling you to flip a switch, or, loosen a valve to let a little part of your other self out...” “I mean, it sorta made sense...” Emily awkwardly rubbed her other arm. “Maybe, but I don’t think it’s so appropriate to say right now. You were so out of it at that point, I guess I was trying to suggest anything that might put you in a better mindset. Knowing what I do now, I shouldn’t have forced something like that on you, or given you the idea.” She looked remorsefully to Emily. “As you can see, I’m not so good at flipping switches...” Emily’s lips murmured, trying to tease the right words out of herself. “So, then let’s just stop using switches?” The metaphor was one layer too deep, which is why is somewhat went over Joyce’s head. “Uh, what do you mean?” “Didn’t you say it? It’s hard for you to try and be someone, then force yourself to be something else entirely. So…” there was about to be a dreadful amount of hypocrisy, hence the pause, “...maybe we should stop trying to be two different people. I guess turning valves is sort of a good way to think about it...” her well of wisdom was finally starting to turn up dry. “I don’t know… It sounded better in my head, I guess… Never mind.” How the tables have turned. Just after they’d hopped out of the pan, were they really looking to go into the fire? “...Maybe that’s not a bad way to look at things. But are you sure?” Joyce’s voice hadn’t seemed to find its confidence yet. “That doesn’t sound too different from how I’ve been acting...” Truthfully, she never really felt like she was playing two different roles. Day-in and day-out, it was either being a caretaker, or otherwise suppressing a significant part of herself. It felt like cheating to forcibly change the rules to a field that suited herself. Why should Emily incessantly need to adapt? “I was sort of thinking that...” Slowly she leaned into Joyce’s side, just enough to feel her touch. “I thought it might be easier for you this way…” Another squeeze. “Would it?” The only reply Emily got was a kiss on the cheek, feeling awfully warm and fuzzy, for some reason… “This way not everything has to be totally off-limits...you know?” Emily was clearly on a streak, and a silly part of her cheered to keep it going. “In a way, I don’t think things will change so much either, but at least now we both know how to keep the other in check.” Joyce merely smirked at her. “Are you trying to get another kiss?” Emily balled her fists, skimming them across her dress awkwardly. “N-no...” “Oh...” Joyce said almost disappointingly. “And to think I had another one ready, too...” The cat hungrily eyed the dangling fish, as Emily wordlessly stared at her. The glimmer in her eyes was obvious, as Joyce laughed right before giving her another peck on the lips. “But, if we stop using ‘switches,’ does that mean we’re just Joyce and Emily, then?” It felt weird, saying her own name in first person. Also, given it was Emily’s idea, it was a little humorous how she was asking Joyce for answers. Though, whatever it was that Emily said, it had Joyce looking at her almost incredulously. “Heaven’s no!” she scoffed. Emily was a bit taken aback. “Just when I get you to start calling me Mommy, you think you can weasel out so easily?” “Joyce!” Emily silently warned, seeming incredibly self-conscious. “What if people hear you? And wait, what? Didn’t you say I could call you whatever when we’re...like that?” “I changed my mind,” she spoke with an exaggerated puff from her chest and an impatient ‘hmmf.’ “Now you only get to call me Mommy in our alone time.” This was likely a problem worthy of Emily’s full attention, but she spent the better part of hers checking for onlookers. “F-fine! Just stop saying it out loud! Please!” Joyce wasn’t budging though, still keeping just as stubborn. “Promise me you’ll keep calling me that, then.” “Okay! Okay! I promise! I didn’t…” her panicked flare was quickly replaced with an awkward shuffle. “It’s not like I wanted to stop, either...” she grew quiet as she pouted, looking away. “Is that better?” “Yes, it is...” she tried to hide her smirk, concocting her next plan of action. “But...it’s not good enough.” Dumbfounded, Emily desperately searched for a motive; a clue hiding in Joyce’s eyes. “Is-is this payback for what I said earlier?” “No, it’s punishment for running off.” Joyce waited a second to see her reaction, and was thankful she didn’t seem too bothered by it… The moment still felt lighthearted, and she knew to strike while the iron was hot. “Which is why...” she pretended to think; consulting her imaginary chalkboard of devious punishments and consequences. “Kiss me.” “Kiss you? That’s it?” The regret came immediately after. It was as if Emily were asking for the consequences to be worse, and she only realized that just now. “No--I mean, okay, a kiss, right?” Joyce couldn’t hide her Cheshire grin. “Good point, that does seem a little too easy, doesn’t it? “ She tapped her chin, pondering the depths of her own mischief. “Then...for every second you were gone! I want that in kisses.” “Wh-what? But...that’s...” She paused to think, actually trying to tackle the insurmountable math that it’d take to figure that out. Though, quickly abandoning that. “That’s a lot of kisses!” “Yes, it is.” Finally, the demoness had flashed her true intentions. Trapped in her clutches, Emily had no choice but to pay the piper… Truthfully, she was trying not to giggle herself. “Can...” trying not to laugh, she tried her hardest to play the damsel in distress. “Can I pay it in…*pfff*...in installments?” “Installments?” Joyce couldn’t keep up the act, as she started laughing. “I guess that’s the only sensible way, huh? Okay, though I’m sorry to say that interest rates are awfully high...” Emily gulped. “How high?” “Twenty.” “Twenty a week?!” It was a lot...but at least she could manage… Instead of a simple response, Joyce looked sympathetic instead. “A week? Oh, honey...” She leaned in close for a teasing whisper. “Twenty a day.” Emily’s imaginary hopes were shattered. Like that, a simple loan of a mere few thousand kisses had just been tacked on with a heavy catch. How could she afford something like that? All of her emotionally financial dreams had now become dust in the wind. A leisurely stroll down Snuggle Street? No free love left to pay the toll. Maybe a cushy break at the Cuddle Cafe? And pay with what credit? Maybe at least enjoy herself in the Frolicking Fields? Oh, right. Not when the Bank of JS had seized all of her love and assets. She herself had become an asset, and was now sitting in the purse strings of her owner. “Feel free to pay at your own pace,” Joyce chuckled, continuing the act of the big bad banker. “Just keep in mind until your balance is cleared, though,” she already gave the flustered, yet excited Emily another kiss on the lips. “Those lips belong to me, and me alone!” Emily winced, looking at her with quite the troubled look, whilst Joyce reigned with her oppressive rule. Yet, all it took was another spurt from Emily’s mouth, and the moment was shattered and the pair were both equally laughing just as hard. “What even was that?” “I don’t know, you’re the one who said one kiss wasn’t enough!” “You’re the one giving out punishments!” Joyce wiped a happy tear from her eye. “...I’m glad we’re not fighting anymore.” “Me too.” “Well jeez! There you two are!” The voice was loud enough to not only hear, but break their mutual gaze from each other and draw to the person in question. “Hey mom,” Joyce giggled as best as she could, trying to play off what was surely to follow. “Sorry, we got a little sidetracked...” Mary was already on her feet, clearly waiting for them, meanwhile Frank politely waved, still content with his seat on the bench. “You know, when you ran after Emily, I figured you were trying to make sure she didn’t get lost on her way back from the bathroom? Maybe we should keep you both on a leash...” Joyce and Emily seemed equally as awkward, trying to situate themselves on a blurry line set between guilt and awkwardness. “Hon, can’t you see?” Frank chuckled from behind, and Mary turned to him, though her body language suggested that she wasn’t going to appreciate what he had to say. “Remember when we said they could have some alone time, if they wanted? I think this was their way of...you know…?” “No! That was not it!” Strangely enough, it came from both Joyce and Emily in unison. They even gave each other a weird look for a second. “S-sorry!” Emily was faster, suddenly blurting. Everyone looked at her. “I...after I used the uhm, bathroom,” her face was starting to feel warm. “I...I saw the petting zoo, and I might have gone it for a few minutes...” The way she acted so embarrassed was honestly impressive to Joyce. That is, if only she knew the emotions weren’t fabricated... What came as an unfortunate afterthought though was using up the Petting Zoo as an excuse. So much for going there, now. “Joyce kept trying to get me to leave, but I wanted to keep petting them… So please don’t be mad at her.” At first, all Emily could hear were passing crowds and the distant screeches of monkeys, but soon enough came a pair of laughter. Was it something she said? Frank was the first to speak. “Emily, don’t worry about it, trust me. My wife tends to be a little impatient, at times..” After giving her husband an offended look, she looked to Emily with a much warmer expression. “Frank is right, at least somewhat, Emily. I’m not mad at you two,” she chuckled. “Did I seem that intimidating? I’m sorry. And we did both figure you two might’ve taken some personal time, and I guess you sort of did...” she chuckled, leaving Emily and Joyce in an awkward spot. “Now I know it’s been a rocky start,” with a small groan, Frank pushed himself onto his feet and off the bench. “But what do ya guys say we start seeing some more animals? Though, I gotta say,” he started thickening his voice into that of a poor Australian accent. “This wild bench here is mighty docile, ain’t it?” He looked at all three women, fishing for approving glances. Mary stayed blank-faced, Joyce sort of grinned, but Emily was covering her mouth, leaking with giggles. “Alright, Frank Irwin, let’s get a move on,” Mary ushered with a creased look, but quickly loosened up. “What’s the nearest spot from here?” “I think it’s the bear exhibit right down that path...” Frank kept looking from the map to the real-life road. “What do you say we give it a try?” Bears weren’t exactly high on Emily’s list of wonderful things to see, but she did ask for this, after all. Not to mention, it would be kind of interesting to see… Leaving Joyce and Mary behind, one foot after the other, she increased her pace a little to catch up with Frank. “Hey Frank?” Emily asked. “Hey Emily?” The simple return of her own words was unexpected, which is why she giggled for a second, though tried to regain her composure. “How much did you teach Joyce how to cook?” “How much?” He blew some air from his mouth, staring a bit into the sky, where he kept all his thoughts. “Well, at least a decade’s worth, I suppose?” Joyce had said it herself, but to have it be corroborated by the master himself really set things in crippling stone. How could Emily ever hope to compare to her? “Why?” Frank leaned in, sounding a little panicked. “Don’t tell me she’s gotten rusty, has she?” “What? N-no! She’s really good at cooking! Really...” Frank laughed with his booming voice, tussling Emily’s hair. It’s probably not the affection she would have liked, but she still appreciated the thought. “She may not be as good as me, but I do have confidence in her skills. Has she shown you anything in the kitchen yet?” “Well, sort of,” she could remember it like it was last night. Probably because it was. “Last night we were making stir fry together and she was showing me how she chopped. But like, her hands were like lightning! If I blinked it probably would have been over!” Her genuine fascination got a bit carried away, as Frank started laughing again. “Joyce did pick up chopping a bit quick. Handling a knife in general, I suppose. Are you interested in cooking, Emily?” “Um, sort of, I guess you could say...” “Or is it that you’re interested in Joyce?” His bold question left Emily flustered, trying to give a suitable answer, though embarrassing herself even further. “Relax, I thought that might be it anyways.” “But I still think cooking is really cool!” Quickly, she tried to save face and Frank’s feelings.. “Emily, it’s alright to have other things on your mind” He shortly glanced over his shoulder. “For example, look at my wife,” Emily turned her head to Mary, who was engrossed in her own conversation with Joyce. “Not a single cooking bone in her body! Well, when I first met her. I at least had to teach her the basics...” “She can’t cook?” Suddenly, Emily felt like she’d found herself a brother in arms. “No, I wouldn’t say that. She definitely can, but she doesn’t like it nearly as much as I do. She puts on airs when you guys are around, but she does try to take an interest in the things I like, at least for a little bit. So to see something similar in you...I think that’s a good thing.” Emily tried not to let the compliments get to her head, which is why to keep them at bay she stuffed out another question. “Hey Frank, do you plan on cooking at some point while you guys are here?” “I said it earlier this morning, right? How do you two expect to have a long-lasting relationship without my famous pancakes?” How silly she was, forgetting that the foundation to any loving couple was glued together by the sweet, syrupy taste of Frank’s legendary pancakes. “And also...what food does Joyce like?” While they carried on with their conversation, Joyce and Mary kept one going between themselves. “Honestly,” Mary sighed, looking at the tiny girl and tall man walking in front of them. “Every time we meet someone new, they always just gravitate,” she emphasized the word with her moving hands, “to your dad!” Joyce laughed, though she wasn’t sure what she was really supposed to say. Acknowledge it as the truth and leave her mom offended, or agree, but shame Emily for not realizing the supposed gem her mother was? Well, she was certainly a gem, though, with its own...peculiar shine. Even better, she found a compromise. “Well, maybe Hannah was like that at first, but aren’t you two really good friends now?” “Yes...but so is she with your dad...” Now Joyce knew it was okay to laugh. “...What?” Mary was somewhat smiling, too. “So you wanted Emily all to yourself, is that it?” She went on to speak in a smug voice. “Well sorry, but I’m not giving her away.” Crossing her arms, she looked away from Joyce. “We’ll see...” “But in all seriousness, I think people have an easier time with dad at first because he just seems...” How was she going to put this delicately? “...more approachable.” “What do you mean?” Apparently she stepped on a landmine. “How am I not approachable?” “It’s not that you aren’t...” She didn’t have a smooth transition ready, nor an actual followup to her words. “Anyways,” clearly the conversation wasn’t in Mary’s favor, so she sufficed to end it altogether. “So everything went alright?” “Everything…?” On the surface, Joyce assumed she was referring to the lie they were using, but her sixth sense was telling her that this was ulterior… She kept her voice lowered, just to keep others out of earshot. “I mean, if you’re talking about Emily and the bathroom, yes...that worked out.” “...Alright.” Joyce didn’t like how that sounded. It was as if she knew it was a lie. But how could her mom think it was? Did they give her any reason to suspect? Well, the sudden disappearance might have tipped her off to something a bit more dire...there was no helping that. “Was the petting zoo at least nice? I can imagine, considering you had to drag her from it,” Mary snickered and Joyce slowly joined in her laugh. “It was,” she tried her best to remember if she even saw what was in the pen. No luck, however, which is why she kept her description awfully vague. “They were all so cute! So tiny...and all their...fur...” As her voice lost its footing, Mary kept laughing as Joyce turned her gaze elsewhere. “Very descriptive. I’m sure Emily could give me a better idea, though. Did you even go into the pen?” “Well, no, I was trying to hurry back to you guys...” Clearly it was paranoia, paired with a nervous caution induced by any invasive mother. “Weren’t feeling up to it?” Mary chuckled. “I appreciate you were thinking of me and your father, but don’t feel like you need to trample on her fun in the process, you know?” “I do not trample on her fun!” You’d think she was offended by the way she stared at her mother. All they ever had was fun! If she were lying, let there never be another day where the sun might rise again! Then, the last fifteen minutes of her life was factored in. So...maybe “mostly” fun was a better way to describe it… “What animals did they have there, anyways?” It was an obvious pitfall like this that was a testament to the weakness of their lies. Both Joyce and Emily had managed to paint in broad strokes, but all it took was a fine eye to see there were no details… Unfortunately only Emily knew the real answer, which is why Joyce improvised on the spot. “Uhm...pigs. Piglets. Baby ones?” Mary laughed, and Joyce was quietly tensing up. “Why do you say it like that?” “Like--like what?” Her words came a little rushed. Why was it always so difficult to keep a level head around her mom? “Like you’re not sure? Were they special, or something?” Her presence was starting to feel on the suffocating side, which is why Joyce allowed herself a few inches of real-life and mental distance. “No...just...normal piglets...” “Okay, okay, I’m prodding, I apologize.” She wasn’t, but she was, for all the reasons Joyce couldn’t disclose. “I’ll let you off the hook, but you need to promise me one thing first.” Promises. Joyce had simultaneously made and accumulated a mountain of them, and quite frankly, she was growing tired of accidentally crushing such delicate, precious jewels. Joyce didn’t directly answer, rather substituting for a look that told she was all ears, though somewhat reluctant. Mary’s voice started off lowered, which was most certainly not a good sign. If it was anything but regular, that meant a change in tone; a change from what Joyce had just gotten used to. “Promise you’re going to take her to the petting zoo for real?” She smirked, namely because Joyce looked all but complacent, largely dumbstruck by her mother’s twist. Keep calm. Pretending like she knows everything...she always does this! With the best feigned confidence she could muster, which wasn’t impressive, especially when there was a momentary draw between her actual words and open mouth, she said, “Wh...what do you mean? I just got finished saying we went?” Again, it was another self-acclaimed omnipotent look, one that easily contradicted Joyce’s fabricated front. Then, she dangled her true bait. “If you don’t take her, then Frank and I will~!” Rather than feeling brushed to the side, a small flare erupted from Joyce instead. “Ugh! Why can’t you let me just keep one secret from you?” She’d already abandoned her dying struggle to keep a secret that was bound to be revealed; like now. “Sorry, sweetheart, that just means you need to be better at keeping them!” The distance between them and Emily and Frank had become large enough to speak so freely like this. Mary chuckled while Joyce tried to limit just how much she was seething. “It’s our business! Can’t you just leave it be?” Really! Did the concept of privacy truly not get through to her mother? Who was she kidding...of course it didn’t. She had 32 years of experience to support that claim. Mary stayed quiet as Joyce stared daggers into her, though after enough time her harsh look dampened into aggravation, annoyance, and soon a solemn, troubled one. “Joyce, I’m not going to ask about any more than I think I already know,” she placed a hand on her closer shoulder. “All I think right now is that there was some trouble in paradise, I’m guessing?” She looked to be waiting for confirmation. Joyce answered in a slight mumble. “...maybe...” “Then you shouldn’t be making sacrifices for the sake of appearances, you know?” “I know,” Joyce spoke painfully, hating to feel the same reminder twice. The only reminding it motioned towards was Joyce’s unending tendency to screw things up. “I’m going to assume you’ve patched things over for the most part, which is why you need to work on forgetting what had you two at odds in the first place. Having fun is a good way to do that?” She knew it was and had every intention to chase it. Despite her mother’s invasion, a second opinion in favor of her company wasn’t totally unwelcome... Before Joyce could give a reply, they had caught up to Frank and Emily, who were staring into the thick glass pane which separated them from the big furry beast on the inside. Frank’s figure was a dead give away, but not so much Emily, given all the other people that were here. It was hard to see...definitely harder. Almost as if...as if she weren’t even there? Not again. She seriously couldn’t be up to mischief again, could she? “E-Emily?” Awkwardly, Joyce turned her head both ways, fishing for a response from anywhere. Though she was least expecting it to come from Frank. “Huh?” A black-haired head leaned out from the two tall and iron poles that her dad called his own legs. “Did you call me?” The first reaction was immediate relief, and the second was an amused smirk, seeing her dad somehow made the perfect screen for Emily’s whereabouts. “Yes, I thought you might have ran off again, but I guess my dad was stealing you this time?” “Caught me red-handed!” Frank sighed, holding his hands to display the imaginary evidence. “While you two chatterboxes were taking your time, Emily and I decided we’d go and see what this zoo business is all about! I’m sure you can back me up on that, Emily?” She looked a little surprised to be mentioned at first, but quickly formed into a confident look as she nodded. “What can I say?” ...what could she say? By chance, Joyce happened to be the first thing she saw. “Joyce needs me to get around anywhere. I think she does need a leash.” Everyone but Joyce was laughing, who was instead thinking of all the ways she could enact her own forms of teasing in a much more intimate space… “So are there bears behind here?” Trying to shrug it off, Joyce walked a bit closer, happening the situate herself behind Emily who’d turned back to the glass as well. “I hope so...” Emily passively added. “I couldn’t bear to see them out here with us...” She looked to Joyce as if she needed confirmation, then cracked smirk, making it obvious she was making another silly joke. Instead of laughing, Joyce looked to Frank. “Dad, your humor is funny every once in a while, but could you please leave Emily out of it?” Defensively Joyce placed her hands on Emily’s shoulders. “You guys had 5 minutes together! What have you been teaching her?” “It wasn’t that bad, was it?” Emily looked up again, this time not so humorously anymore. Joyce merely looked at her with a feigned worry. “Oh, you poor thing...” “Yeah, what do you mean? I’ve only been teaching her the best stuff I know!” “Well, hon, your ‘best stuff’ isn’t exactly comedy gold...” Mary said in a low voice. “The only thing about Dad that you can trust are his cooking skills. Anything else and he’s a bad role model...” “I can’t believe you two are double-teaming me!” The distance between Emily and Frank was widened as both Joyce and Mary occupied the spots closest to him, getting in his face jokingly. “That’s because we need to save Emily while she’s still pure! You’re too dangerous to be left with others, hon.” Frank, dumbfounded, merely looked past them and to the smirking, albeit confused Emily, and shrugged his shoulders. “Alright, alright...the matrons of the Summers have spoken! How about we stop making a scene and do some spectating then?” After a few chuckles and laughs, all four were aligned along the display, though to save space Emily was positioned in front of Joyce. “I think he’s sleeping...” “Wouldn’t they go to their cave if they planned to sleep?” “I dunno, maybe Zoo bears work differently...” “You never know,” Mary chimed in. “Kind of like how your dad works differently when he’s in the kitchen?” “...She has a point.” Surprisingly, it was Frank to say it. “Wait! I think he’s getting up!” “Is he?” Emily stared, pressing her palms against the glass; something for balance, given how pressed she was. “No...” Joyce sounded a little disappointed since she just sounded a false alarm. “I think he’s just rolling over...” “I wonder how soft his fur would be? Maybe bears could be trained into being big, giant pillows?” Mary joked, whilst Emily and Joyce silently envisioned a large furry friend stationed in the corner of her nursery. “Time for the next stop?” Joyce was already backing away. “Alright, I think we need a breather...” Frank slowed the group to a stop. It’d already been a few hours since they got there, and true to Emily’s demands, it’d been a non-stop safari from site to site. Only now did she realize that it was probably taking its toll on the older two. After enough birds, monkeys, giraffes, elephants, snakes, bears, turtles, tortoises and more, even Joyce and Emily were still feeling slightly less than 100%. “I’m sorry, I didn’t even think to ask…” Emily remorsefully spoke. “Do you want us to sit down?” “I think Mary and I will take you up on that,” the husband and wife sat themselves on a conveniently nearby bench. “Why don’t you two go see a few more spots while we recuperate?” “Are you sure?” Joyce didn’t feel great about intentionally leaving her parents behind. They were here to visit, after all. “We don’t mind sitting with you guys.” “Now you’re just making us feel old,” Mary waved them off with a ‘shoo’. “Even better, we’ll find us a place to eat while you two are about,” Mary gave a sigh as she finally sat down. “But don’t do anything too fun without us, got it?” “We’ll try our best, but no guarantees...” Joyce’s eyes drifted over to Emily, who had a sudden smirk as she agreed to the lighthearted promise. Both pairs waved each other off, as Emily and Joyce once more found themselves alone but with a much cleaner consciousness this time. “Where are we gonna go next?” Once again, Emily knew how to ask questions, but never to answer them. That part was Joyce’s job, of course. “You haven’t forgot the whole reason for all of this, did you?” “No…? I don’t think so.” “Then you should already know where we’re going.” “...The petting zoo?” “Oh, make no mistake, we’re definitely going after this,” she needed at least one picture of Emily in the pen… “But that’s not where we’re going first.” Being just as cryptic as usual, Emily kept swinging their hands, trying to get an answer. “Come on...what is it?” “I’m surprised you forgot so quickly!” “No I didn’t!” Emily dove for the playfully defensive strategy. “I just...need a reminder, that’s all.” Joyce merely ‘pffted’ settling for a kiss on Emily’s forehead instead. “What was that animal again? The one you tried to look up on the internet, but I said it’d ruin the real-life experience?” Emily did remember this, and suddenly all the sly comments Joyce was making earlier this morning, and it was all from the root of two simple words. “Sea Otters!” “Bingo~!” Joyce cheered, and they had just about arrived at the same time. Behind the barriers was a large pool of water, minus the patches of land along the sides and a small island in the center. All about the habitat however were a family of furry sea otters going about their day. “I knew I knew what they looked like!” Emily confidently boasted. “So you have seen them before?” As if to praise her little scholar, Joyce gave her a small scratch on the scalp. “From some show, I think. But look at how long their tails are!” Emily marveled at the long and thick appendages, trailing behind them as they coasted in the water. “And there’s so many whiskers!” It was a weird fascination, and Emily wasn’t really sure why she found it so enjoyable, but there was some fuzzy feeling to it, she couldn’t help but laugh. The only thing that interrupted her was a pair of arms wrapping around her, squeezing her close. It didn’t take long to realize Joyce was the culprit. “What did I do this time?” Emily looked at Joyce for a brief moment, trying to show she was an invested listener, though quickly spun back to the animal display, hoping she didn’t miss anything too adorable… “Nothing, I guess,” Joyce snickered. “I just like seeing you like this.” “Like what?” “I don’t know? Engaged, maybe? You look like you don’t have anything on your mind; you’re focusing on the moment in the present. I hope I get to see that from you more.” “Is it because that’s what Emmy would do…?” Emily debated whether to hold her tongue or not, but she tried her best to remember that honesty should be prioritized over preservation. Joyce was silent for a moment, then spoke. “...It’s what I hope Emily would do, and by extension, yes, Emmy. No matter what state you’re in Emily, there’s always going to be the same qualities I love to see in you, and this is one of them. So even when we’re like this, I suppose I still like to see that innocence in you… Is...is that okay?” “Even if it weren’t, it’s not like that’s something we can change, right?” Before Joyce could try and go for a rebuttal, Emily kept going. “But it is okay. Like I said, I don’t want things to feel awkward for us. We’re just going to...feel things out as we go. Besides, I like feeling this way too, you know? I don’t do it just for you...” “And I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Joyce said matter-of-factly. “...Thank you for being so patient with me.” Emily thought for a moment to spew her own endless list of gratitude, but that would’ve gotten them nowhere. Already they perfectly understood how much one cherished the other, and the next steps they needed to take was to better identify, accommodate and embraced the unique kind of relationship they had. “Wait,” Emily called back to the sea otters. Curiously, she laughed. “What’s that one doing?” “Which one?” “Those two in the water?” Swimming on its back, an otter drifted across the water as sitting right atop its stomach was an even smaller sea otter, cozily resting on the other’s body as the larger one kicked its webbed feet. “D’awwwh, they look so cute!” Emily couldn’t take her eyes off the pair, watching the much smaller one give its face a small rub with its furry, proportionally large paws. “That must be a mother and her pup?” Joyce said as she watched with a smile. “Can the baby not swim yet?” “It probably can float, at least,” Joyce answered without too much confidence, given she wasn’t an expert on sea otters… “But it’s not unusual for mothers to do something like that. For any species, really.” “What?” Emily chuckled, “letting their babies ride on their stomachs?” “No, you little jokester, I mean keeping their babies close. Either that or they leave them in a safe place.” “It makes sense, I guess...” Emily passively spoke as she continued to watch. “You know though, sea otters aren’t the only animals that do that? Lay their babies on their stomachs?” The spectacle was finally over, and Emily finally gave her full attention to Joyce. “Really? What other species?” Emily didn’t know why, but there was a strange tension in the air when Joyce said it. “Humans.” “H-humans? Really?” It probably wasn’t what Joyce was getting at, but Emily’s imagination immediately jumped to a human swimming across the water… “Sort of. It’s a thing mothers can do with their newborns. If they may need some extra help getting to sleep, a mother might set them on her chest to feel her heartbeat. I think it has something to do with memories of the womb...” “J...Joyce? Would it be alright if I asked you a personal question?” “Huh? No, I don’t really mind? What is it?” “If you’ve always wanted a baby so badly...why didn’t you ever adopt?” She wasn’t going to suggest having an actual baby, given she rooted for the same team… “That’s...” she twiddled her thumbs, looking at something beside Emily than actually her. “It’s complicated. Not the kind of complicated that I don’t want to answer your question, but the kind where even I’m not 100% myself… All I can say for certain right now is that I’m happy to be with you Emily, and there is nothing that I’d rather more. So to politely dodge your question, could I take a rain check? I’ll answer when I’ve thought of a good explanation.” “Oh, I mean,” Emily blushed awkwardly. “It’s not like you need to answer… I’m sorry for making things weird.” “It’s alright, you didn’t.” All it took was another gentle hand to reestablish the mood. She took a deep breath then spoke with a bit more volume and clarity. “So, how about we drop by the petting zoo before heading back? I bet you’ve been dying to get in there…!” Sheepishly Emily rubbed her shoulder, trying to look anything but tempted by the sweet offer. “W-well, I’m not in that much of a rush...” “Come on, don’t lie to me. Don’t you wanna go and feed some baby piglets?” It was more lovable sweet-talk, but the last word was what caught Emily off guard, and she gave Joyce a confused look. “Baby piglets?” The sudden question threw Joyce for a loop too, who realized that from the start her assumption of the piglets what nothing more than that. An assumption. “Wait, is that what you thought was there?” Finding it hard not to, Emily broke into a laugh. “The petting zoo has goats, not pigs!” “Hey, I tried my best...” “Or maybe you just think tiny goats look like piglets?” Emily giggled. Joyce gave a slight laugh, but it wasn’t a normal one, which is why Emily finally went quiet. It was a...a smug laugh? “What’s wrong? Why did you stop laughing?” Joyce raised her brow, leaning in close. “No...reason?” What was unexpected was Joyce giving Emily a kiss on the lips, and as she pulled away, she left a chilling warning behind. “Don’t forget in whose bed you’re sleeping tonight, missy!” Only now did the earlier seeds of regret start to bloom. “Can we go to the petting zoo now…?” “Of course! Let’s go see some baby… Hmm...Emily, I can’t help but seem to have forgotten? What where they again?” Puffing out her cheeks, she bawled her fists as Emily tried her best to sound sincere. “I didn’t mean to tease you...” Joyce laughed again, only this time it sounded much more genuine, or at least from a positive place. “Sorry, I think it took that a bit too far.” Emily’s response was to stick out her tongue. “Meanie…” But just as quick as she was to look annoyed, she was then pulling on Joyce’s hand with two of her own. “Come onnnn! Let’s go already!” “Okay, okay!” Joyce pretended to relent. “You’re awfully high-maintenance, you know that?” “Yet you’re stuck with me!” She giggled as they finally set into motion. “Are you gonna come in with me?” The destination was already in sight, the fenced pen built out of a sizable barn-themed house which likely stored the tiny animals during their days away from such busy jobs. “How else am I supposed to get a picture of you with them?” Joyce figured it was a given, not to mention she was secretly trying to ensure Emily wouldn’t feel self-conscious. Not that she should have any reason to, but given Emily’s track record, it was nice to have insurance. Joyce paid for their tickets as they stepped inside, and there, all the tiny pig--goats, were trotting around happily and making very strange, yet goat-like noises. There had to have been about 12 of them, and great deal were already occupied with other human visitors. Finally Emily knew what Jackie had the sweet liberty of experiencing! Such tiny little friends that only know how to be themselves and let the cuteness naturally ensue! And as Emily marvelled at them all, despite being in the same space as them, she didn’t move from her spot. “Ah...Emily?” Snapping out of her hypnotic state, she finally came to. “Huh? What is it?” “Do you...you know,” Joyce smirked. “Want to go and pet one?” “I mean..yeah...but wouldn’t it be better if one came to me? I don’t wanna be rude...” “Rude? To the goats?” She had no intention to tease Emily, but her logic was both a mix of silliness and adorable. “Hi there!” A voice interrupted the two, which belonged to one of the zoo workers stationed inside the pen. She adjusted her hat with the zoo’s logo on the front and straightened her ponytail feeding through the back. “Do you two want me to bring one over to you?” Emily didn’t know how to react, which is why Joyce took the initiative. “Yes, please!” “Alright then, let me see which one I can steal for you...” She turned to all the scurrying goats, then without a second longer she found her mark. “Ah! I know the perfect one!” She quickly singled out who she was looking for, as all the other pygmy goats scurried away as she walked across the ground. In a quick gesture she’d swooped a goat into the air, bundled in her arms as she set it near Emily and Joyce. “This one’s name is Rutherford,” the worker encouraged them to either crouch or to get on their knees. Emily to protect her dress did the former. “Wow...he’s awfully tiny, isn’t he?” Joyce curiously stroked her hand along his spine,feeling the wavy white and gray fur. “But he’s so soft! Emily, have you felt it yet?” She was looking awfully reserved, clearly one to be content from the sidelines, but of course she wanted to participate… She was slow, but Emily eventually did reach her hand out, and her eyes practically glimmered once she felt it. “He’s sooo soft!” Rutherford, truly he was a walking cushion. “Definitely one of the biggest compliments these guys get around here,” the worker found a chance to pet him too. Though the goat kept hopping around, yet constantly gravitating around the trio. “Hey, Joyce! Look at him hop!” Despite there being little to no elevation change in the ground, apparently idle action was like lava to poor Rutherford, because he kept hopping from his hind legs to his front, twisting and turning as he made his pygmy noises. “Yeah, they all have quite a bit of energy, but I’d definitely consider this guy one of the more gentle ones.” “Hey Rutherford, here boy!” Emily happily cooed to him, already too transfixed on the ball of fur to give much regard to outside voices. “Now do you let people feed them?” Joyce asked, though she kept giving Emily a quick glance every now and then. Seeing her playing with cute things...it always did something to the heartstrings for Joyce. “Yep! We do, though we do charge a little extra...” Of course the added mention of further purchase was awkward for the girl, but not nearly as much as Joyce. Instead, she responded with a small handbag. Smiling, she asked, “How much?” Somehow both Emily and Rutherford managed to keep themselves entertained with each other, as Emily kept spinning on her crouched feet just to keep up with his energy. Whenever there was an opening, Emily would sneak in a stroke to his fur, which further enticed the goat to be that much more tricksy. “I’m gonna get you! Yes I am!” She intentionally lagged behind, just to make the game that much more thrilling. The only thing that would bring it to an end though was the worker’s polite interruption. “Excuse me? Sorry to interrupt, but I brought a small gift for you?” Whatever it was, she had it pooled in her hands, and Emily awkwardly cupped hers to receive. And so, a shower of brown pellets rained from above as they piled in her palms. Why was she giving her goat food? And then it clicked. “Wait...did my girlfriend put you up to this?” She was suddenly looking for Joyce, who happened to be a slight ways behind the worker, holding her all too familiar handbag in front of her. The worker cocked a curious smile. “Girlfrie…?” Then she quickly came to, nodding her head. “Yep! Alright, Rutherford! Chow time!” She clapped her hands, and the tiny goat immediately looked over to her, then Emily, seeing she held something much more promising than just an empty gesture. The worker had quite literally flipped a metaphorical switch. Suddenly, he wasn’t dancing around and playing games. No, he had a mission, and Emily was either an obstacle or benefactor to that. Immediately he trotted to the front of Emily, eagerly trying to get at the food. “Whoa! Easy there, you can have some, just be gentle!” Emily tried her best to warn him, but of course the English language wasn’t exactly a deterrent to a pygmy goat and his empty stomach. She nearly lost her balance when Rutherford had enough audacity to even plant his tiny front hooves on Emily’s knees which was shrouded by her dress. “Wait! No! Bad boy! Here, just be gentle!” Quickly she lowered her hands, trying to coax the goat off of her, who immediately started to munch in her hands. Finally she’d calmed the fearsome beast, and she could not contently watch him eat away. Then it only got worse. The next one had a pair of tiny, floppy ears. It made a small ‘baaa’ as it scurried over, rushedly knocking its acquaintance, Rutherford, stuffing its face into a slot intended for only one. Emily wobbled from the sudden intrusion, but she managed. Then...there was a third. Black all over, likely the cousin of Cerberus, it crawled from the chilling depths, otherwise known as the other side of the petting pen and struck like a glutton. Three faces kept attacking the pile which sat in her hands, and as adorable as it was, Emily was quickly becoming overwhelmed. “Wow, they must really like you, huh?” The same attendant chuckled, watching close by. Emily nervously laughed, knowing that was an outright lie. They didn’t like who she was, but rather much preferred what she had. “Oops! Look out! Here comes Bolt!” And to his name’s credit, he struck like lightning. Piercing right between Rutherford and Cerberus Jr, he overshot his momentum and angle as his face crashed into the pile of food, knocking Emily over with a yelp and scattering tiny brown pellets everywhere on the ground and herself. The scene of chaos had Emily giggling all over though as their tiny bodies partly stood all over her, trying to bite away at the pieces caught in the folds of her dress. Though, she did jump a little when she suddenly felt one of their heads searching for food between her legs. Thankfully it didn’t last for much longer, because the same worker that indirectly caused the mayhem along with her coworker diffused the situation by creating some distance between Emily and all the goats. “Oh my gosh, are you alright, hon?” She helped Emily stand with a frantic hurry, who despite looking worse for wear seemed to be fine. Joyce came right over performing her own kind of checkup. Oddly enough, it was Joyce that the workers were apologizing to. Emily was included, but her partner was much more at the forefront of things. This was starting to feel like another terrible misunderstanding... “It’s fine on my end,” Joyce gave a weak laugh, though nudged towards Emily’s direction. “But I think my girlfriend should be the one you’re asking?” The slight emphasis on her choice of words had apparently jogged the group’s clarity, clearing up any sort of vagueness that there might have been. Apparently Emily wasn’t worth the re-issuing of apologies however, because they simply looked to her, waiting for her take on things. “I’m fine.” Emily said somewhat coldly. It wasn’t necessarily their fault they thought she was younger like everyone else, but it didn’t ease her accumulated annoyance of every encounter. They excused themselves from the pen, and despite the objective outcome, both women felt quite fulfilled. Emily was still lingering with the feelings of adoration for all those tiny friends. Even Bolt, who was probably the most rambunctious of them all. Meanwhile, under a bit of shade the faint glow of light on Joyce’s face was a dead giveaway to her looking at her phone. She was looking at her newfound treasures; moments of when Emily was happily feeding the goats, and she only smiled wider as her small album of them told quite the story when a new goat would appear in each shot, and finally Emily would be laughing on the ground. “Thanks for sticking up for me...” meekly, Emily spoke. It was the first time someone other than herself today clearly defined her as an adult, and especially not Joyce’s daughter. “There’s no need for that,” her voice made the point quite absolute. “It’s expected of me. It’s what I should have been doing from the start. That’s what girlfriends do.” ...And mommies… She wasn’t looking directly at Joyce, but she smiled warmly to hear her words. Letting a gust of air out of her nose, Joyce clasped her hands together. “Alright...I think that’s enough zoo for one day.” “Huh? How come?” “Well, don’t you think we’ve been at it for quite a bit? My mom and dad are already getting tired. You...” quite skeptical, Joyce asked, “you weren’t serious when you said everything, were you?” “No, I didn’t really mean that, I was just looking for a reason to do something.” “Since we went for brunch that means dinner is going to be coming up eventually. We’ll need to think whether we want to cook or go out. But regardless, I really want you home because you need to be changed.” Her final reason came as a surprise to the girl. “Why do I need a chan...” It was too embarrassing to admit Emily thought she was referring to diaper change. Trying to clear her throat and find purchase, she spoke again. “Why do I need to change my clothes?” Sure, maybe the sundress wouldn’t have been her first choice, but it wasn’t nearly as bad as her small complaints from this morning might have made it. Joyce looked at her blankly, with a touch of disbelief. “You’re making it really hard not to baby you right now, you know that?” “Just spell it out for me!” The way Joyce was dancing around the true reason, even though she really wasn’t, it made Emily want to act indignant if she was going to be threatened like she needed the extra attention. Joyce smiled with a sigh as she grabbed a small bunch of Emily’s sundress and lifted it. “Last time I checked, your pretty dress wasn’t covered in dirt patches and tiny goat hoof prints?” This time Emily knew she was acting pretty dumbly.Joyce always seemed to catch both the subtle and obvious with her. Now with a new perspective on things, no matter what kind of state they were in, certain dynamics and aspects would always exist throughout their time together. With Joyce’s help from behind, they managed to get the bulk of the loose dirt off the dress, but much couldn’t be immediately done for other spots. “But what if I get your car dirty?” Expensive seats never went well with cheap dirt. She wasn’t a scientist, but that seemed like a solid hypothesis. “Good point. I suppose we’ll just take your dress off went we ride back home?” Emily blinked. She had to ride home half-naked? Technically it was her fault; she coerced Joyce into thinking of a solution, but that didn’t mean Emily wanted this to be the one! “And actually, I think your shorts got a bit of dirt on them too...” Joyce continued to fret as Emily could feel her play with the back of her dress. “You don’t mind riding in just your panties too, right?” Emily was starting to look flustered. “Uhm...” Joyce then gasped, as Emily could feel a finger tug on the back of her bra strap. “Emily! You’re covered in dirt everywhere!” She ‘tsked’ as her mind traveled elsewhere. “I suppose that means no bra either...” finally, Emily was catching on. “Hey, quit teasing me! I was trying to be considerate!” “And thank you for that,” she was going for a kiss, but the pouty Emily had already read her mind and stole one for herself. “Cars can be cleaned, just like dirty girls covered in dirt.” “Cars are more expensive though...” Emily moped. Quietly, Joyce made an exaggerated sigh in agreeance. “You’re right… Maybe I should just have you walk home then?” “That does it! No more cuddling for the rest of the week!” Emily crossed her arms, and with steam blowing from her ears she marched onward with Joyce laughing behind the whole way. Wiping a joyful tear from her eye, Joyce went on to ask, “Okay, how about we both promise to stop joking if you stop being such a worrywart?” Emily looked back at her with a knitted brow. “Who said I was joking?” Joyce laughed, though it was much weaker than a few moments ago. “...Emily, you were kidding, right?” Silence was her answer. “Emily? Heyyyy, come on…!” Joyce started to whine and jostle Emily’s shoulder, given her cuddles were on the line. “Don’t be mad? Please? I promise I’ll stop! Don’t take away my cuddle rights!” It truly was a desperate and tense walk back to Frank and Mary’s bench.